#like the flight attendant got double booked and we had to wait for her to board

[bad-entertainment]

First time travelling alone: boom flight canceled you gotta stay at the hotel for the night also we rebooked you the 1h30 flight in 7h cuz you gotta go to Toronto and wait for another to get to Montreal

[musicforastylesrestaurant]

Home.

masterlist || ask me anything <3

authors note - i saw harry at wembley on wednesday with my boyfriend and both our little sisters and it inspired me to write this cutesy blurb, which turned out a lot longer than i expected it to be, that’s for sure…anywho, i hope you enjoy <3

word count - 11.7k

in which, you and your husband harry have finally arrived home and is performing at wembley stadium later that week and you and the family tag along for the ride. a ride that will forever live in your memories.

As you and your husband Harry Styles enter the bustling airport, the air is filled with a palpable sense of excitement. 

You were flying home so that your husband could play four nights at the iconic Wembley Stadium.

The stadium of dreams.

And for some reason, he had come up with the idea of travelling back home on a commercial flight, saying that he liked the thrill of flying home surrounded by other people.

As much as you and Jeff had told him that that probably wasn’t a great idea due to the amount of fans he had, he had assured you that he had booked first class tickets so that it would be a lot quicker.

Suitcases in tow, you make your way to the check-in counter, where a friendly attendant greets you with a warm smile. 

"Good afternoon, how can I assist you today?" she asks. 

With a grin, you hand over your travel documents. "We're here to check our suitcases in for our journey," you reply. 

Harry places his hand on your back, offering support and a reassuring smile.

The attendant efficiently tags and weighs your suitcases, ensuring they meet the airline's requirements. As she attaches the final tag, you feel a rush of anticipation.

 "All checked in and ready to go," she says cheerfully. You thank her, feeling a sense of accomplishment as you and Harry take hold of your boarding passes.

You took the boarding pass from him knowing for a fact that he couldn’t be trusted with looking after it himself.

That man lost everything.

With the suitcases safely checked in, you proceed towards the security checkpoint. As you wait in line, Harry wraps his arm around your waist, providing both comfort and a sense of togetherness. 

"We're almost there, love," he whispers, his voice filled with reassurance. You lean into his embrace, grateful for his presence amidst the bustling crowd.

He knew that you got anxious in busy crowds which you signed up for when you started dating him, but he always knew how to make you feel better.

He was your medicine.

It was soon your turn to go through security.  After waiting in the queue for around twenty five minutes you proceeded to move forward.

You gather your belongings, Harry takes the initiative to organise the stroller and any loose items, ensuring a smooth process. 

The stroller belonged to your eleven month old baby boy, Thames Harry Styles.

His name was inspired by the city he was born in, a city you and Harry adored and the name simply fitted his face the second you laid eyes on him almost 365 days ago.

His birth story was a funny one that’s for sure. 

“Let's Make sure we have everything," he says, his eyes scanning the surroundings. 

With a nod, you double-check the contents of the diaper bag, feeling grateful for his attention to detail.

Once through security, a sense of relief washes over you both. It was as smooth as can be.

You find yourselves at the gates, with a few hours to spare before boarding. 

Now it was simply a waiting game.

The enticing aromas of food from nearby restaurants catch your attention, reminding you of your growing eleventh old baby that would need some food, and the fact you had heard Harry’s stomach rumbling. 

"Shall we grab a bite to eat, sweet boy?" you suggest, hunger evident in your voice.

 Harry's eyes light up with enthusiasm. "Absolutely, let's find something delicious,I’m wasting away over here.” 

Together, you explore the airport's array of culinary options, browsing menus and making a decision. 

Eventually, you settle on a Wetherspoons, an airport classic, a restaurant that you couldn’t not go to when at an airport.

You make your way to the bustling pub-style restaurant, the clinking of cutlery and the lively chatter of fellow diners filling the air. Harry takes a moment to adjust Thames in his arms, ensuring his little body is comfortable and secure.

"Shall we grab a table, love?" he suggests, his voice filled with warmth. You nod, eager to satisfy your hunger and enjoy a moment of relaxation.

As you approach a vacant table, a friendly server greets you with a smile.

 "Table for three?" she asks, glancing at Thames in your arms. 

You smile back and reply, "Yes, please." 

With a swift movement, she brings over a highchair, placing it at the table with care.

As you settle into your seats, Thames begins to squirm with curiosity, his wide eyes taking in the bustling surroundings. You gently place him in the highchair, fastening the safety belt and ensuring he's comfortable. 

Harry leans over, his voice soft and playful. "Looks like our little explorer is ready to take on the world," he says, affection evident in his tone.

With menus in hand, you and Harry peruse the diverse options offered by Wetherspoons. The enticing aroma of pub classics and international flavors heightens your anticipation. 

"What are you in the mood for, love?" Harry asks, his eyes sparkling with excitement. 

You ponder the choices before replying, "I think I'll go for the fish and chips, and maybe a side of onion rings." 

Harry nods, his own cravings aligning with yours. "Sounds perfect. I'll go for the same," he says, his voice filled with agreement.

As you place your order, the server nods, jotting down your selections. Thames, captivated by the colorful surroundings, babbles happily, his tiny hands grasping at imaginary treasures. 

Harry chuckles, his eyes never leaving Thames. "He's already a charmer, isn't he?" he remarks, a proud smile on his face.

 You nod, a mix of joy and exhaustion washing over you. "Absolutely. He's got both of our best qualities," you reply, a hint of playfulness in your voice.

Moreso of Harry’s qualities, that was for sure.

He looked like his father in both looks and personality.

As you wait for your food, conversation flows effortlessly between you and Harry. You discuss plans for the journey, reminiscing about past adventures, and revelling in the simple pleasure of being together. 

The minutes tick by, the restaurant gradually filling with the aroma of sizzling dishes.

Finally, the server arrives, skillfully balancing trays laden with steaming plates. She places your fish and chips and the accompanying sides before you, the golden batter glistening under the warm lights.

Harry looks at the food, his eyes widening in anticipation. "Looks incredible," he exclaims, picking up his fork. 

You follow suit, savouring the crispy exterior and succulent fish beneath.

Fish and chips was definitely one of your favourites.

Between bites, you steal glances at Thames, who now claps his tiny hands in delight at the sights and sounds around him. You share a knowing smile with Harry, grateful for these precious moments as a family. 

The ambiance of Wetherspoons, the taste of delicious food, and the laughter that fills the air create a tapestry of memories that will forever be cherished.

As the last morsel is devoured and satisfied smiles adorn your faces, you bask in the contentment that comes from a fulfilling meal shared with loved ones.

With Thames growing tired, you carefully lift him out of the highchair and cradle him in your arms, pressing a soft kiss to his mop of brown curls. Harry reaches over to help clear the table, his actions a testament to his attentiveness and willingness to share the responsibilities of parenthood.

As you make your way towards the exit of Wetherspoons, the journey ahead beckons. Thames's eyelids grow heavy, and he nestles his head against your shoulder, lulled by the comforting presence of his parents. You exchange a glance with Harry, both of you silently conveying the deep love and gratitude you feel for the life you've built together.

It wasn't long after you were out of the pub that you heard your gate getting called over the overhead speakers.

As you approached the gate, the final call for boarding resonated through the speakers. Harry knelt down in front of Thames, who was now resting in his stroller, which you knew he would have to get out of in a second,  a mix of excitement and tenderness in his eyes.

The stroller that he had was one that folded up and could easily slip into the overhead lockers.

"Hey there, little buddy," he said, his voice gentle. "We're about to hop on a plane and go on an amazing adventure. Are you ready?"

Thames clapped his hands, his face beaming with anticipation. 

Harry’s smile widened as he lifted Thames into his arms, giving him a playful spin."That's my little adventurer!" he exclaimed, eliciting giggles from Thames.

It wasn’t long before you were all settled into your seats on the plane, the anticipation of the journey ahead mixed with a touch of nervousness. 

Your husband sat beside you, and your eleven-month-old son, Thames, was cradled in your arms. The hum of conversation filled the cabin as passengers settled in.

During the take off part of the flight, Thames was a dream, he was growing tired so he was a bit out of it which you and Harry were grateful for, but when the flight was just nearing halfway through was when things took a turn for the worst.

Thames appeared to be showing signs of restlessness. 

His tiny face scrunched up, and a soft whimper escaped his lips. You rocked him gently, trying to soothe him, but his cries grew louder, catching the attention of nearby passengers.

One passenger glanced over, annoyance etched on their face, while another exchanged a frustrated look with their travel companion. You could feel the weight of their disapproval, and a pang of guilt washed over you.

Harry leaned closer, concern etched on his features. "Is everything okay, love?" he whispered, his voice filled with care.

You nodded, your voice barely above a whisper. "I think Thames is feeling a little overwhelmed. The noise, the unfamiliar surroundings... it's all getting to him." 

Thames had been on many flights during his eleven months of life, it wasn’t like it was his first flight, but you couldn't help but think it was due to the fact he didn’t have the usual people around him that he usually would on Harry’s jet.

There was no Sara, Mitch, Jeff or Pauli.

You couldn’t help but think that the unfamiliar faces were starting to get to him a little bit.

Harry's eyes softened as he reached out to stroke Thames's cheek. "Hey, little buddy," he cooed, his voice gentle. "We're here with you. It's okay."

He really was the best dad ever.

Thames's cries began to subside, his tiny body relaxing in your arms as he felt the comfort of his father's touch. The tension in the cabin eased slightly, but the disapproving glances still lingered.

Feeling the weight of the situation, you decided to address the concerned passengers. Taking a deep breath, you mustered the courage to speak up.

"I'm sorry if Thames's cries have been bothering you," you said, your voice carrying a hint of apology. "He's just a little overwhelmed with the new surroundings. We're doing our best to comfort him."

The passenger who had shown annoyance earlier softened their expression, realising the effort you were making.

 "Oh, it's alright," they replied, a touch of understanding in their tone. "Babies cry, and it's not your fault."

Another passenger chimed in, offering a smile. "Children can be unpredictable. We understand."

Phew.

As the plane continued its journey, you and Harry took turns soothing Thames, singing softly and playing with him to distract him from his unease. The cries turned into intermittent whimpers, and Thames gradually settled into a more peaceful state.

Throughout the flight, you could feel the empathy and support of the passengers around you. Some even offered kind words of encouragement, acknowledging the challenges of travelling with a young child.

Harry glanced at you, his eyes filled with admiration. "You're doing an amazing job, love," he said, his voice laced with gratitude.

You smiled back at him, grateful for his support. "We're in this together, Harry. Our little family will always come first."

As the plane prepared to land, Thames's cries had long subsided. You exchanged relieved glances with Harry, appreciating the understanding shown by your fellow travellers.

As you disembarked, a passenger approached you, their expression warm and friendly. 

"You're doing a great job as parents," they said, their voice filled with sincerity. "Travelling with children can be challenging, but it's all worth it. Take care."

As the plane touched down and came to a stop, a wave of relief washed over you. The journey that appeared to be a lot longer than it needed to be was finally over and that meant you were one step closer to getting off of the plane. The doors opened, and the announcement to disembark filled the cabin.

With Thames cradled in your arms, you made your way down the aisle, grateful for the support and understanding you had received from the crew due to the fact Thames was a little terror. As you reached the exit, the sight of the stairs leading down to the tarmac greeted you.

Harry smiled warmly, his hand reaching out to grasp yours. "We made it, love," he said, his voice filled with pride. "Home at last."

You returned his smile, feeling a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration. "It's going to be incredible seeing you perform at Wembley, sweet boy," you replied, your voice tinged with gratitude. "Touring with you and experiencing all those incredible moments together—it's something we'll cherish forever."

As you descended the stairs, the cool breeze of home caressed your faces, and the familiar surroundings welcomed you. Thames gazed wide-eyed at the scene, his little hand reaching out to touch the railing of the stairs.

"Home!" Thames babbled, his voice filled with excitement.

Harry chuckled, his eyes sparkling with joy. "Yes, Thames, we're home," he affirmed, his voice tender. "Our cosy sanctuary where we can relax and create beautiful memories."

Thames's eyes darted around, taking in the familiar sights and sounds. "Home, Mama!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with delight.

You kissed the top of his head, the love for your family swelling in your chest. "Yes, Thames, this is our home," you whispered.

One thought lingered in the back of your head that led to a smile forming onto your face.

Harry was home.

-

The sun gently peeked through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room as you quietly tip-toed towards the bedroom. With a tray of delicious treats in hand, and your eleven-month-old son, Thames, wiggling in your arms, you were ready to surprise your husband, with a special breakfast in bed.

As you reached the bedroom door, you whispered to Thames, "Are you ready to wake up Daddy, my little helper?"

Thames giggled, his bright eyes twinkling with excitement. "Dada!" he squealed, his tiny hands reaching out.

You carefully placed Thames on the bed, allowing him to crawl towards Harry. His chubby fingers gently brushed against Harry's cheek, and his giggles filled the room.

Harry stirred, slowly opening his eyes to find his two favourite people eagerly awaiting him. A smile spread across his face as he propped himself up on his elbows. "Well, good morning, my loves," he greeted, his voice still laced with sleepiness.

The morning voice of his never failed to cause butterflies to erupt in your stomach.

You grinned, the love in your heart swelling. "Good morning, sleepyhead," you replied, playfully tousling Harry's hair. "We thought you deserved a special treat today."

Harry's eyes widened as he took in the sight of the tray filled with his favourite breakfast items. "Breakfast in bed?" he exclaimed, his voice filled with delight. "You two are spoiling me."

And he should expect nothing less.

Thames clapped his hands, his smile mirroring Harry's enthusiasm. "Dada!" he babbled, pointing at the tray.

Chuckling, Harry scooted up, propping himself against the headboard. "Alright, Thames, let's dig in," he said, his voice full of excitement.

You settled next to Harry, Thames wriggling happily between the two of you.

 As Harry took a bite of the fluffy pancakes, his eyes widened in delight. "These are amazing, love," he exclaimed, his mouth full.

You blushed, a mix of pride and joy filling your heart. "I'm glad you like them. Thames and I wanted to start your day off with something special."

Thames reached out, his tiny fingers grabbing at a slice of fruit from the tray. "Yummy!" he giggled, taking a bite.

Harry chuckled, his eyes filled with adoration. "Looks like our little chef approves too," he said, his voice filled with pride.

As you enjoyed the meal together, the room filled with laughter and playful chatter. Thames clapped his hands, eager to join in the conversation. You looked at Harry, a warm glow in your eyes.

"Harry, you bring so much joy to our lives," you whispered, your voice filled with love. "Thames and I are grateful for every moment we spend with you."

Harry's smile softened, his gaze locked with yours. "And I'm grateful for you two," he replied, his voice filled with tenderness. "You make every day feel like a gift."

As the breakfast came to an end, Harry leaned over and planted a gentle kiss on your lips, Thames giggling in between. "Thank you for the delicious breakfast and for being the most amazing partner and mother," Harry said, his voice sincere.

You leaned in, your forehead resting against his. "Thank you for being the incredible husband and father that you are," you whispered, your voice filled with gratitude.

Thames crawled into your lap, his little arms reaching out to embrace both of you. You wrapped your arms around him, creating a tight-knit family embrace.

Together, you basked in the warmth and love of the moment, cherishing the simple pleasures of togetherness and the joy that filled your hearts. Breakfast in bed was just the beginning of a beautiful day filled with love and adventure. With Thames nestled between you and Harry, you discussed the plans for the day.

"You’re going to go and see Nana in a minute, are you excited?" you asked Thames, brushing a strand of hair away from Thames's face.

Last night, Harry had informed you that he had booked for the two of you to take part in a quick session of pilates before the show so that he could stretch out his muscles. Anne was already in London and didn’t hesitate to accept the offer of babysitting for her grandson.

Thames clapped his hands in agreement, his eyes shining with anticipation.

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

After dropping Thames off round Harry’s mother’s house, the two of you got ready to head to the pilates studio together.

You and Harry walked hand in hand into the bright and airy studio, ready for your first Pilates class together of the week.

As the instructor greeted you with a warm smile, you couldn't help but exchange a mischievous glance with Harry. This was going to be a fun and flirty experience.

It always was whenever you did anything gym related with him, he always had that smirk on his face, that you fell in love with all of them years ago.

You found a spot in the back row, unrolling your mats and settling in. The soft music played in the background, creating a soothing ambiance. The instructor began guiding the class through a series of warm-up exercises.

Harry leaned over, his lips brushing against your ear. "You look absolutely stunning in those leggings, love," he whispered, his  voice laced with playful admiration.

You were wearing a pair of light grey Nike leggings, followed by a black crop top, Nike trainers and some running trainers.

You giggled, feeling a blush spread across your cheeks. "Well, you're not looking too bad yourself, Mr. Styles," you replied, playfully nudging his side.

He was wearing a black shirt, with matching black shorts and a pair of red trainers hugging his feet. His curls clipped atop his head by a spider clip.

He looked really good.

You could only imagine what he would look like with sweat dripping down his body.

As the class progressed, you both couldn't resist stealing glances at each other during stretches and poses. 

Your eyes locked, and a playful competition emerged, each of you trying to outdo the other's flexibility and grace.

During a particularly challenging exercise, Harry struggled to maintain his balance. You couldn't help but burst into a fit of laughter, causing the instructor to pause and give you a curious look.

"Everything alright back there?" the instructor asked, a hint of amusement in her voice.

Harry grinned, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Just trying to keep up with my incredible partner here," he replied, nodding toward you.

You blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and delight. "He's right," you added, flashing the instructor a playful smile. "We can't resist some friendly competition."

The instructor chuckled, clearly amused by your antics. "Well, as long as you're having fun and staying safe, carry on," she said, resuming the class.

Well that wasn’t embarrassing in the slightest.

As the session continued, Harry couldn't resist reaching out, subtly intertwining his fingers with yours during a challenging core exercise. The touch of his hand sent a jolt of electricity through your body, making it hard to concentrate on the routine.

"Focus, love," Harry whispered, his voice husky with desire. "I don't want you getting distracted."

You bit your lip, feeling the heat rise in your cheeks. "Says the one who can't keep his eyes off me," you retorted, your voice filled with playful flirtation.

The class came to an end, and as you lay side by side on your mats, cooling down, you couldn't help but exchange satisfied smiles. Sweaty and slightly out of breath, you both felt invigorated and closer than ever.

You could see trails of sweat rolling off of his forehead and some specks had dripped onto his neck, holy moly.

Your husband was fit.

"That was an incredible workout," Harry said, his voice filled with admiration. "But I must say, the highlight was getting to flirt with you the entire time."

You chuckled, your heart swelling with affection. "Flirting with you is always a highlight, Mr. Styles," you replied, playfully poking his tattooed arm. Specifically the mermaid tattoo.

The instructor approached, a knowing smile on her face. "You two certainly brought some extra charm to the class today," she commented, her voice filled with amusement.

Harry flashed her a charming grin. "We like to keep things fun and flirty," he replied, his eyes never leaving yours.

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

The grandeur of Wembley Stadium greeted you as the three of you arrived at the iconic stadium. The vast space seemed even more immense without the presence of the usual throngs of fans. Tonight's performance was going to be a big one, that was for sure.

As you walked through the empty stadium, Thames cradled in your arms, a sense of awe washed over you. This iconic venue held so many memories and had witnessed countless legendary performances. And tonight, it would become a backdrop for Harry's music and the love you shared as a family.

Harry's hand found yours, his fingers interlacing with yours. "It's just us, love," he whispered, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and gratitude. "I'm so glad we get to experience this moment together, as a family."

You squeezed his hand, feeling a surge of warmth and love. "Me too, Harry," you replied, your voice filled with adoration. "Thames and I are so proud of you, and we're honoured to be here with you tonight."

Thames squirmed in your arms, his eyes wide with curiosity. His tiny fingers reached out, as if trying to grasp the magnitude of the space around him. "Dada?" he babbled, his voice filled with innocence and wonder.

Harry chuckled, bending down to kiss Thames's forehead. "Yes, little man," he said, his voice laced with affection. "Dada is going to perform on that stage tonight, just for you and Mommy."

You couldn’t help but reminisce the last time Harry had performed at the stadium, it was June 18th, 2022.

Aka, the best day of both your lives for a totally different reason.

You stood backstage at Wembley Stadium, watching with pride as your husband electrified the crowd with his captivating performance. The energy in the air was palpable, and you couldn't help but be swept up in the magic of the moment. Little did you know that another kind of magic was about to unfold.

As Harry sang his heart out on stage to Watermelon Sugar, you felt a sudden rush of warmth between your legs. 

Panic coursed through your veins as you realised your waters had broken. You glanced around, spotting the midwife that Harry had insisted that you hire for reasons exactly like this. Her name was Mary and so far, she had been touring Europe with you and Harry in case anything were to happen.

So far, nothing had happened.

That was until now.

You took a deep breath, trying to remain calm amidst the chaos. You didn't want to interrupt Harry's performance. You wanted him to finish his set and bask in the glory of the moment before breaking the news. It would be a memory he would cherish forever.

His manager, Jeff, noticed the concern on your face and approached you. "Everything okay, love?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine care.

You tried to maintain composure as you whispered, "My waters just broke, Jeff. But I don't want to distract Harry. Let him finish his performance."

Jeff's eyes widened, his concern mirroring yours as he watched as a contraction rippled through your body, not so much a painful one, just a little bit more painful than your braxton hicks.

"Right, okay," he replied, quickly assessing the situation. "We'll get the midwife closer, and as soon as Harry comes off stage, she'll be there to help."

Anne, Harry's mother, joined you, sensing something was amiss. She placed a hand on your shoulder, her eyes filled with concern. 

"Darling, what's wrong?" she asked, her voice filled with motherly love.

You bit your lip, holding back tears of both fear and excitement. "My waters broke, Anne," you whispered, your voice shaking. "But I want to wait until Harry finishes his performance."

Anne's eyes widened in surprise, but she nodded understandingly. "We'll do as you say, love," she assured you, her voice filled with support. "We'll make sure everything is ready for when Harry comes off stage."

That moment couldn’t come fast enough.

As the minutes ticked by, Harry's performance reached its peak. The crowd's roars echoed through the stadium, electrifying the air. You watched with bated breath, your contractions intensifying, as Harry poured his heart into the final song.

Kiwi was always a banger.

The moment the last note faded away, the stage erupted into applause, signalling the end of an incredible show. Harry's breathless form emerged from the stage, a mixture of exhaustion and elation on his face.

Just before he had come off of stage, another contraction coursed your body. They were picking up now, and your heart was starting to beat just that much faster.

You took a deep breath, knowing the time had come. The midwife stood by your side, ready to assist as soon as Harry was off stage.

Harry approached, his eyes searching yours for answers. "What's going on, love?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

A mix of emotions swirled within you as you looked into his eyes, you were eager to tell him, but also slightly out of breath. 

"Harry, my waters…broke," you said, your voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. "But I didn't want to interrupt ….your performance. I wanted you to finish."

Harry's eyes widened in disbelief, a mix of emotions flickering across his face. "Are you serious?" he asked, his voice filled with astonishment.

The midwife stepped forward, a reassuring smile on her face. "Congratulations, Harry," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "You're about to become a father."

Tears welled up in Harry's eyes as he pulled you into a tight embrace. "I can't believe it," he whispered, his voice trembling with overwhelming joy. "We're having a baby. Our baby."

The labour portion of the birth had apparently been moving a lot faster than either of you had anticipated, and Mary had informed the crew working at Wembley and Jeff that you would have to deliver the baby here.

You were going to have a baby at Wembley arena.

"We'll need a private area, away from the noise and commotion," Mary spoke, raising her voice as she locked eyes on crew members. "Let's find a suitable space backstage."

Together, you and Harry made your way through the labyrinth of backstage corridors, supported by the crew. Harry had picked you up bridal style and you wrapped your arms around his neck as pain coursed through your body, often making you arch your back.

Finally, you reached a secluded area, transformed into a makeshift delivery room. The crew had done their best to create a calm and sterile environment amidst the backstage chaos.

As the midwife prepared the space, you were carefully lowered down on the pillows that the crew had laid down for you. Harry stood by your side, his face a mixture of awe and concern. He took your hand in his, providing a steady anchor amidst the intensity of the moment.

You had never needed him more than you needed him now.

The contractions surged, each one demanding your full attention. The midwife guided you through breathing exercises, offering words of encouragement and support. 

Harry's voice joined in, whispering soothing words and reminding you of your strength.

His words consisted of.

��You’ve got this, love.’

‘You’re doing absolutely amazing.’

‘They’re almost here,’

Time seemed to blur as the intensity of the contractions increased. Waves of pain washed over you, but you focused on the profound connection between you, Harry, and your unborn child.

With each push, you felt your body working in harmony with the natural rhythm of birth. 

Harry's love and support fueled your determination, and the midwife provided expert guidance, ensuring the safety of both you and your baby.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity and yet a fleeting moment, your baby emerged into the world.

 A cry filled the air, a beautiful symphony of life and love.

Tears streamed down Harry's face as he looked upon the tiny, fragile being in your arms. "Our baby... our miracle," he whispered, his voice filled with a mix of overwhelming joy and awe.

You marvelled at the perfect little human you had brought into the world, the culmination of your love and shared journey with Harry. In that moment, the backstage chaos faded away,and all that mattered was the miracle of new life that lay before you.

The midwife carefully placed your baby on your chest, skin-to-skin, fostering the precious bond between parent and child. You gazed into your little one's eyes, overcome with a profound sense of love and gratitude.

Your baby boy.

As the cries of your baby filled the intimate space backstage, a hush fell over the room. The crew and staff, who had been bustling with energy, stood in awe, witnessing the miracle unfold before them. The noise from the stage faded into the background, replaced by the tender sounds of a newborn's first cries.

Amidst the emotional whirlwind, the door swung open, and in walked Jeff, Harry's manager, and Anne, Harry's mother. They had been alerted to the situation and rushed to your side, their expressions a mix of concern and joy.

Anne's eyes brimmed with tears as she approached you, her voice filled with tenderness. "Oh, my darling, you've done it. You've brought this beautiful life into the world," she said, her words carrying a weight of pride and love.

Jeff, too, was in awe of the scene unfolding before him. He stood beside Harry, both men moved beyond words. The connection between you, Harry, and the new addition to your family was a testament to the strength and love that bound you all together.

As the midwife attended to the final steps of the delivery, ensuring your well-being and that of your baby, Harry leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. "You were incredible, love," he whispered, his voice filled with admiration. "I'm so proud of you."

Tears of joy streamed down your face as you basked in the overwhelming emotions that flooded your heart. You had overcome the unexpected circumstances, bringing your baby into the world backstage at Wembley, surrounded by love, music, and the support of those closest to you.

Your little Thames Harry Styles.

“What’re you thinking about, love?”

You snapped out of your daydreaming and turned to smile at your husband who now had your baby boy settled on his hip, sucking his dummy innocently as he peered around at the empty stadium that would soon be filled up.

“June 18th, 2022.” was all you said, and it was enough for him to nod his head in understanding.

“The best day of our lives.”

You nodded your head as he wrapped an arm around your shoulders, pressing a kiss to the top of your head. “The best day of our lives, our boy’s a dramatic one just like his father.”

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

As the anticipation built inside Wembley Stadium, you found yourself standing beside Anne, both of you eager to soak in the energy of the pre-concert atmosphere. The air crackled with excitement as fans began to gather, eagerly awaiting Harry's show.

Thames was playing with Harry who was with Jeff and Pauli, trying to tire him out so that he would have a nap before the show.

You and Anne decided to take a moment outside the stadium, away from the bustling backstage area as per your husband's idea.

As you walked hand in hand, a smile graced your lips, knowing that this time with Harry's mother was precious and rare.

Anne wasn’t just Harry and Gemma’s mother. She was a mother to you as well. 

When you and Harry first started dating, the two of you were twenty. He was just coming out of his teenage years and when he first introduced you to his mother, the two of you instantly had this huge connection.

You could go to her about absolutely anything.

You and Harry got engaged at twenty five, and married when you were both 27. You had Thames at 28.

The sight that greeted you outside Wembley was a breathtaking display of fandom and dedication. Fans had gathered from all corners of the world, adorned in Harry's merchandise, waving handmade signs, and exchanging stories of their love for his music.

Anne's eyes twinkled with delight as she surveyed the scene. "Look at this incredible support," she marvelled. "It's truly remarkable."

It really was.

You nodded in agreement, appreciating the devotion and passion of Harry's fans. As you strolled along the line of fans waiting patiently, you stopped occasionally to chat, share smiles, and take photos.

One fan, a young girl with a beaming smile, who was queuing up with her father, approached you and Anne. 

"Can I have a picture with you both?" she asked, her voice filled with excitement.

"Of course," you replied, your own smile matching hers. You weren't one to turn down a picture, only when Thames was with you. You and Harry were very private people when it came to your baby boy.

You posed with the fan, doing your husband's classic peace sign, capturing a moment of connection and shared joy. In that instant, the bond between artist, fans, and loved ones was palpable.

The young girl then extended her wrist, revealing a stack of colourful friendship bracelets. "I made these for Harry and his loved ones. Would you like one?"

Your heart swelled with gratitude for the fan's thoughtfulness. "That's incredibly sweet. We would love to have one," you said, carefully selecting a bracelet for yourself and another for Anne.

Your bracelet was light blue, and had the word ‘HSLOT’ written on it. It was truly unique.

With a simple exchange of bracelets, a connection was forged—a symbol of unity and appreciation. It was a reminder of the unbreakable bond that formed between Harry, his fans, and those who supported him.

As you continued to mingle with the fans, you encountered stories of personal growth, healing, and shared experiences. The love and impact of Harry's music became even more evident, as fans poured out their hearts and expressed their gratitude for the way his art had touched their lives.

In the midst of the conversations, Anne shared anecdotes of Harry's journey as an artist, revealing moments of vulnerability and dedication that had shaped him into the person he had become. Her stories painted a vivid picture of Harry's relentless pursuit of his dreams and the unwavering support he had received from his loved ones.

You listened intently, captivated by Anne's words. She spoke with a mother's pride, sharing how Harry's passion for music had blossomed from a young age. She recounted moments of determination and resilience, highlighting the countless hours he had spent perfecting his craft, and the sacrifices he had made to pursue his dreams.

As the stories unfolded, you gained a deeper understanding of the person Harry had become. It was clear that his artistry was not just about creating music, but about connecting with people, making them feel seen and understood. His songs had touched hearts and inspired countless individuals around the world.

Amidst the conversations, you couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for being part of this journey. You thought back to the early days, when you first met Harry, and how your lives had intertwined. The support and love he had shown you throughout your relationship mirrored the unwavering dedication he poured into his music.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the gathering crowd, you and Anne decided to capture a few more moments together. Fans approached, requesting photos, and you happily obliged, feeling a sense of camaraderie and unity. The shared love for Harry created an instant bond, as if you were all part of one big extended family.

The sound of laughter and excited chatter filled the air as the anticipation for the show grew. The stadium lights illuminated the night sky, casting a magical aura over the scene. You marvelled at the way music had the power to bring people together, to transcend boundaries and create a sense of belonging.

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

As the lights dimmed inside Wembley Stadium, you found yourself nestled beside Harry, eagerly awaiting the performance of Madi Diaz, the talented artist who was set to be his opening act.

The air was charged with anticipation, and the energy of the crowd was palpable.

Harry had insisted that you watch her perform, even though you had watched her before, but the puppy dog eyes he provided had the deal sealed and here you were, watching from the tunnel as she performed to the fans awaiting your husband.

Taking a moment to soak in the atmosphere, you glanced at Harry, his eyes sparkling with excitement. 

"I can't wait to see Madi perform," he whispered, his voice filled with admiration for the talented singer.

A soft melody began to drift through the speakers, signalling the start of Madi's set. 

The crowd erupted in cheers as she stepped onto the stage, her presence commanding attention.

As Madi's ethereal voice filled the stadium, you found yourself captivated by her soulful performance. Her music seemed to weave a spell, enchanting everyone in its path. The audience swayed to the rhythm, their enthusiasm growing with each passing song.

Glancing down the row, you noticed your eleven-month-old son, nestled contentedly in Harry's arms. His wide eyes reflected the vibrant lights and the pulsating energy of the crowd.

 "Looks like Thames is enjoying the music too," you remarked, a fond smile gracing your lips.

Harry chuckled softly, his voice barely audible over the music. "I think he's got great taste already," he replied, his adoration for your little family evident in his eyes.

The songs flowed seamlessly, drawing you deeper into the musical journey. You couldn't help but feel a sense of pride for Madi's talent, knowing that she was setting the stage for Harry's own performance.

During a particularly soulful ballad, you felt a surge of emotion welling up inside you. It was the kind of music that touched your heart, reminding you of the power of melody and lyrics to evoke emotions and connect people.

As the final notes of Madi's last song resonated through the stadium, the crowd erupted in thunderous applause, expressing their appreciation for her mesmerising performance. You joined in, clapping enthusiastically, feeling a sense of unity with everyone present.

The intermission provided a brief respite before Harry's grand entrance. You took the opportunity to steal a moment alone with Harry and Thames, savouring the warmth of each other's presence.

"I'm so proud of you," you whispered, your voice filled with love and admiration. "I can't wait to see you take the stage."

“Get in this photo with me quickly, love.” Harry mused, reaching for his phone that was in his pocket of his shorts, he brought your son closer to his chest as you rested your head on his shoulder.

He did his peace sign, whilst you just smiled at the camera, Thames was too busy staring at his father to take notice of the camera clicking.

“I’m gonna send it to the group chat, tell her how much we enjoyed her set.”

What a cutie.

It wasn't long until You found yourself backstage at Wembley after watching Madi perform, in your husband's peaceful dressing room where you could tend to the needs of your precious baby boy. Harry was off talking to Sarah whilst Wet Leg took to the stage.

Settling into a comfortable chair, you cradled Thames in your arms, his tiny fingers grasping onto your shirt. A soft smile played on your lips as you looked down at him, your heart overflowing with love.

He was your everything.

The love you had for him was ever growing.

"Time for a little snack, angel baby," you whispered, gently shifting him into a position that would allow him to nurse. 

His hungry cries were replaced by a contented sigh as he latched onto your breast, his tiny mouth working in rhythm with the soothing beat of his suckling.

Breastfeeding him was a good way for you to connect with him.

Feeling a sense of peace wash over you, you close your eyes, relishing the intimate connection you shared with your son. The backstage noise faded into the background, replaced by the comforting sound of Thames' soft slurping.

A gentle knock on the door interrupted the tranquillity, and you opened your eyes to see Harry's mother peeking in.

 "May I come in?" she asked, her voice filled with warmth and concern.

"Of course, mama," you replied, grateful for her presence. "Thames is just having his feeding."

Anne stepped into the room, her eyes filled with tenderness as she approached you and Thames.

 "He's growing so quickly," she remarked, her voice a gentle whisper. "You're doing an amazing job, dear."

A mixture of gratitude and fatigue washed over you, and you smiled wearily. "Thank you, mama. It's been a journey, but it's all worth it."

It wasn’t easy to get pregnant with your darling boy. No matter how many pregnancy tests that you seemed to take, they simply would not show the result you both desperately wanted.

But then, one morning, you got the result you had always wanted.

Anne took a seat beside you, her gaze fixed on the baby in your arms. 

"It truly is," she agreed, her voice carrying the weight of experience. "The bond you're forging with him is something truly special."

As Thames nursed, you and Anne engaged in a heartfelt conversation. She shared stories of motherhood, recounting the joys and challenges she had experienced when raising Harry and his sister. Her words were a soothing balm to your weary soul, reminding you that you were not alone on this beautiful yet demanding journey.

"You're a wonderful mother, and I couldn't be prouder to have you as a part of our family," Anne said, her voice filled with genuine affection.

Touched by her words, a tear welled up in your eye. "Thank you, mama. Your support means the world to me."

As Thames finished his feeding, his eyes fluttered closed, a satisfied smile gracing his little face. You carefully cradled him against your chest, his warmth and soft breaths providing comfort.

Anne rose from her seat, placing a gentle hand on your shoulder. "Rest up, dear. We'll be here for you every step of the way."

That was nice to hear.

With a nod of gratitude, you watched as Anne left the room, leaving behind an aura of warmth and encouragement.

Once Anne had left, Thames had slowly stopped his sucking and had closed his eyes, just as Harry had walked into the room.

You placed your angel baby in his stroller, covering him with a soft blanket and giving him his dummy before walking back over to the sofa where your husband was now sitting, legs spread wide and you plonked yourself down on his lap, legs straddling his waist.

“What’re you doing?” He asked you as his breath hitched in his throat, the feeling of you sat on his lap never failed to get him excited.

“I know for a fact that you're nervous about performing here tonight,” You told him, smiling at him as you pushed some of his curls off of his forehead. “So I thought I’d help you see as Thames has gone down for his nap.”

“And how can you help me?”

“I thought we could have a little makeout session,” You shrugged your shoulders. “Just like we used to do when we first met, it can take your mind off of things.”

As soon as those words left your mouth, his lips were stuck onto yours. The kisses started out soft before they slowly built up their speed.

He slipped his tongue gently inside your mouth after you granted him access and it had you moaning slightly at the feeling.

His kisses never failed to make you weak.

You tugged on his curls to bring his face closer to yours, and this time he was the one to let out a moan at your actions.

He was the first one to pull away and moved his hands down so that they were grabbing at your arse, making you squeal slightly.

“God I love you.”

You took a look at his swollen lips before pressing one last peck to them. “And I adore you.”

There was nothing like a little backstage make out session at Wembley Stadium.

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

It wasn’t long before Harry made his way onto the stage.

You stood near the side of the stage, so that Harry could see you and his family at all times. Thames was fast asleep in your arms, ear protectors over his ears so that the loud music did not affect his hearing.

As the lights dimmed inside the grand arena, a collective hush fell over the crowd. 

Excitement crackled in the air, anticipation palpable as everyone waited for the moment they had been eagerly awaiting. You found yourself among the thousands of devoted fans, heart pounding in your chest.

Suddenly, the stage erupted in a burst of dazzling lights, and a surge of electricity coursed through the audience. The unmistakable sound of Harry's voice resonated through the speakers, sending waves of euphoria through every fibre of your being.

"He's here!" you heard someone exclaim in front of you to the person beside them, unable to contain therejoy. "Harry here!"

The roar of the crowd intensified, the air filled with a fusion of deafening screams, heartfelt cheers, and unabashed adoration. 

The energy was electric, a testament to the unwavering support and love of Harry's fans.

As the opening notes of his first song reverberated through the stadium, the crowd erupted into a chorus of elation. 

You joined in, your voice blending with the voices of thousands, all singing along to the lyrics that had touched their hearts and souls.

Daydreaming was a banger.

The atmosphere became a symphony of emotions—a mix of tears, laughter, and sheer awe. Every fan's face was illuminated by the radiant glow of the stage, their eyes fixated on the mesmerising sight before them.

"He's even more incredible in person," a fan exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder. "I can't believe I'm witnessing this moment!"

Neither could you.

Around you, fans were captured in a collective trance, their attention solely focused on the man who had captured their hearts. The connection between artist and audience was undeniable, an unbreakable bond that transcended time and distance.

"I've been waiting for this my whole life," someone whispered, their voice filled with a mixture of reverence and gratitude. "It's a dream come true."

The air was thick with raw emotion, an outpouring of love and appreciation for the music that had become the soundtrack to countless lives. It was a shared experience, a moment of unity where strangers become allies, connected by their devotion to Harry and his art.

As Harry's voice soared, filling the stadium with its power and vulnerability, you felt an overwhelming sense of pride. This was the moment you had been waiting for—to witness the impact of his talent on such a grand scale.

"He's a legend," a fan declared, her voice filled with conviction. "And we're all here to witness his greatness."

The cheers echoed, reverberating through the walls of the stadium, as Harry commanded the stage with his magnetic presence. The fans were transfixed, caught in a whirlwind of emotions, their admiration for him radiating from every corner of the venue.

In that moment, as the music swelled and the crowd erupted in applause, you realised the power of unity and shared passion. Harry had created a world where strangers become friends, where music brought people together, and where the magic of his performance created an unbreakable bond.

The night had been amazing so far, that was until Harry had decided to start singing ‘Fine Line’.

He had not told you that he would be performing this, it was a shock to not only you but the whole stadium.

The song had a special meaning to the two of you, he had written it when the two of you were going through a bad patch in your relationship.

‘Put a price on emotion, I’m looking for something buy’

You stood in the dimly lit living room, the tense silence enveloping the air like a suffocating fog. Harry, your husband of ten years, stood across from you, his eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and exhaustion. The lines etched on his face told a story of countless arguments and sleepless nights. This was just another page in the tumultuous novel of your relationship.

"I can't keep doing this, (Y/N)," Harry said, his voice strained. "We need to figure out a way to move forward."

You clenched your fists, struggling to keep your emotions in check. "Move forward? How can we move forward when you're never here? When every word we exchange feels like a transaction?"

He sighed, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "It's not about money, Sarah. It's about providing for our family, giving them the life they deserve."

Your heart ached at the mention of your children, the innocent casualties of your constant clashes. "I don't want you to buy me things, Harry. I want you to be here. I want you to listen, to understand."

Harry's frustration boiled over, his voice tinged with bitterness. "I work day and night to give you everything, to provide stability. Isn't that enough?"

Tears welled up in your eyes, threatening to spill over. "No, Harry, it's not enough. I want your time, your presence. I want to feel like a priority, not just someone you provide for."

You and Harry had gone through a tough bout in your relationship, you had got engaged four months ago and ever since then it was as if Harry was never there.

You felt alone.

You just needed his love and affection.

‘You’ve got my devotion but man I can hate you sometimes,’

He had forgotten date night:

Again.

"I just don't understand, Harry," you said, your voice trembling with a mixture of anger and hurt. "You have my unwavering love and loyalty, but there are moments when I can't help but despise you."

He stared back at you, his brows furrowing as he searched for an explanation. "I never intended to hurt you. I thought I was doing what was best for us."

A bitter laugh escaped your lips, laced with a touch of disdain. "Your version of 'what's best' seems to conveniently align with your own desires. What about considering my feelings, my needs?"

Harry's face contorted with a mix of guilt and confusion. "I never meant to disregard you, I promise. But sometimes I get so wrapped up in my own world that I forget to take a step back and see how it affects you."

You shook your head, feeling the weight of disappointment pressing down upon you. "Forgetting is one thing, Harry, but repeatedly making the same mistakes is another. It's hard to believe that my devotion to you is reciprocated when I constantly feel neglected."

His eyes softened, a glimmer of understanding creeping into his gaze. "I don't want you to feel that way, I truly don't. I need to do better, to be more aware of the impact my actions have on our relationship."

A mixture of frustration and sadness welled up inside you, threatening to overflow. "Words are empty if they're not followed by actions, Harry. I need tangible proof that you value our bond, that you're willing to fight for it."

‘I don’t want to fight you, I don’t want to sleep in the dirt’

The air was heavy with the weight of unspoken apologies, regrets, and unmet expectations.

Everything was turning to shit.

"I don't want to be at odds with you, Harry," you said, your voice trembling with a mix of anguish and longing. "I don't want our love to be reduced to this constant battle."

He ran a hand through his dishevelled hair, his voice filled with a tinge of desperation. "Neither do I. I hate the way we hurt each other, the way we tear each other apart."

A sigh escaped your lips as you stared into his eyes, searching for a flicker of understanding. "Then why do we keep finding ourselves in this never-ending cycle? Why can't we find common ground?"

Harry's gaze dropped to the ground, the weight of his admission evident in his slumped shoulders. "I don't have all the answers, love. But I know that I don't want to sleep in this metaphorical dirt. I want us to find a way out of this darkness."

‘We’ll get the drinks in so I’ll get to thinking of her’

You found yourself entangled in yet another heated argument with Harry. The atmosphere was tense, thick with unspoken frustrations and mounting anger. Each word felt like a dagger, piercing the fragile fabric of your relationship.

"We always find a way to escape, don't we?" you muttered, your voice tinged with bitterness. "But in the midst of our indulgence, do you ever think of her?"

Her.

The name of the girl who dated Harry before you, the name of the girl who he had to do part of a show with:

Kendall Jenner.

Harry's expression tightened, his eyes clouded with defensiveness. "I'm trying to forget, to let go of the past. Why can't we focus on our present?"

A bitter laugh escaped your lips, laced with a tinge of resentment. "The present is tainted, Harry. How can we move forward when the past still haunts our every interaction?"

He took a step closer, frustration etched upon his face. "I made mistakes, but I'm here, trying to make amends. Can't you see that?"

You looked away, struggling to hold back tears that threatened to spill over. "I see your efforts, Harry, but it's hard to ignore the scars left behind. The wounds run deep."

His voice wavered, a mix of pleading and remorse. "I want to heal those wounds, to build a future together. Can't we leave the past where it belongs?"

‘We’ll be a fine line’

The room echoed with the weight of unspoken words, a battlefield of emotions waiting to be unleashed.

"I don't know if we can find our way back from this," you said, your voice laced with a sorrowful tone. "We've reached a breaking point, Harry."

He looked at you, his eyes filled with a mix of desperation and determination. "I refuse to believe that. We've faced challenges before, and we've come out stronger. We can do it again."

A bitter smile tugged at your lips. "But what if this time is different? What if we've crossed that invisible line, and there's no going back?"

Harry's voice cracked, his voice pleading. "We'll find a way. We have to. Our love is worth fighting for."

Tears welled up in your eyes, the ache in your heart threatening to consume you. "Love isn't always enough, Harry. We need more than just words. We need understanding, trust, and a solid foundation to build upon."

He reached out, his hand hovering in the air as if searching for an anchor. "I'm willing to do whatever it takes. I don't want to lose you."

A heavy silence settled between you, filled with the weight of unspoken fears and doubts. The fine line between hope and despair seemed more fragile than ever. You looked into Harry's eyes, searching for a glimmer of the love that had once bound you together.

"But what if we're just fooling ourselves?" you whispered, your voice barely audible. "What if we're destined to be nothing more than a shattered line, forever separated?"

‘Test of my patience, there’s things that we’ll never know’

"I can't do this anymore, Harry," you said, your voice strained with a mix of weariness and disappointment. "Our arguments have become a constant test of my patience."

He ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his furrowed brows. "I never wanted it to come to this. But there are things we'll never know, no matter how hard we try."

A bitter chuckle escaped your lips, tinged with a touch of resignation. "It's those unknowns that weigh on me, Harry. They eat away at the foundation of our relationship."

Harry's eyes searched yours, a hint of desperation shining through. "I wish I had all the answers, but I'm just as lost as you are. All I know is that I don't want to lose you."

A surge of anger coursed through you, mixed with the ache of unmet expectations. "Saying you don't want to lose me is not enough, Harry. We need to confront these uncertainties together, to find a way to bridge the gaps that separate us."

His voice softened, a glimmer of remorse crossing his features. "I understand your frustration. I'm willing to work on it, to find a way to navigate these uncharted territories."

‘You sunshine you temptress, my hands at risk, I fold’

"You always have a way of shining light into my darkest moments, Harry," you spat out, your voice laden with both admiration and frustration. "But sometimes, that light blinds me, blurring the lines of what's right and wrong."

Harry's eyes flashed with a mix of bewilderment and defiance. "I never intended to lead you astray. I'm drawn to you like a moth to a flame, but my intentions are not always clear."

A sharp pang of hurt coursed through you, the realization of the risks at hand sinking in. "You temptress, Harry. With your charm and charisma, you lure me in, but the consequences of your actions leave me vulnerable."

He stepped closer, his voice pleading, yet tinged with regret. "I never wanted to put you in harm's way. But my hand is shaky, and sometimes, I make mistakes that hurt us both."

Anger flared within you, the frustration of being caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. "I can't keep playing this game with you, Harry. My heart is at risk, and I'm tired of constantly folding under the weight of uncertainty."

Harry's gaze softened, remorse evident in his eyes. "I understand your weariness, your need for stability. But please know that my intentions are rooted in love, even if they are imperfect."

You knew that he loved you.

There was no doubt about it.

His love was the one thing that never failed to grow, but your constant trust issues always made it hard to actually see what was happening right in front of you.

You had the perfect man and yet you couldn’t help but wish you didn’t deserve it.

‘Crop’s trepidation, I’ll try to shake this soon’

Tension hung heavy in the air as you found yourself caught in yet another argument with Harry, your husband. The room felt suffocating, suffused with a palpable unease that mirrored the crisp trepidation running through your veins. Emotions clashed, sending tremors through the fragile foundation of your relationship.

"I can't keep living like this, Harry," you exclaimed, your voice tinged with frustration. "The constant arguments, the uncertainty, it's eating away at me."

Harry's face hardened, his jaw set in determination. "I know I've made mistakes, but I'm trying to change. I can't shake the feeling that I'm losing you."

A bitter laugh escaped your lips, laced with a touch of resignation. "Trying isn't enough, Harry. I need more than just words. I need actions that reflect the promises you make."

He took a step closer, his voice filled with a mix of pleading and remorse. "I don't want to lose you either. I'll do whatever it takes to make things right."

And he did everything he could.

Hence the reason you were Mrs.Styles.

‘Spreading you open, is the only way of knowing you’

"I don't understand why you keep shutting me out, Harry," you exclaimed, frustration evident in your voice. "How can I truly know you if you're not willing to be open with me?"

Harry's face tightened, his eyes clouded with a mix of apprehension and fear. "Being open is not easy for me. I have my own demons, my own insecurities that I struggle with."

You took a step closer, desperation lacing your words. "I get that, Harry. But shutting me out only creates distance between us. We need to be able to share our fears, our vulnerabilities, to truly connect."

He sighed, the weight of his guardedness palpable. "I've been hurt before, and it's hard for me to let my guard down. But I don't want to lose you either."

You knew he had trust issues.

You both did.

But at the time, you were his fiancé and he just wouldn’t tell you about what was bothering him.

It was if you didn’t exist to him.

‘We’ll be alright’

Voices escalated, emotions intensified, and it seemed like the world around you was crumbling. But within the chaos, a glimmer of hope lingered.

"I can't believe you said that, Harry!" you exclaimed, frustration etched on your face. "How could you think I would ever do something like that?"

He ran a hand through his hair, a mix of remorse and desperation in his eyes. "I'm sorry, love. I let my insecurities get the best of me. I never meant to doubt you."

Anger simmered within you, but love fought its way to the surface. "We've been through so much together, Harry. Can't you see that? We're supposed to trust each other, support each other."

Harry's voice softened, his eyes pleading for forgiveness. "You're right, sweetheart. I've let my fears cloud my judgment. I know deep down that you would never betray me."

Tears welled up in your eyes, a mix of sadness and relief washing over you. "I just want us to be okay, Harry. I want us to trust each other and be there for one another."

He reached out and gently cupped your face, his touch comforting and reassuring. "We will be okay, love. We'll work through this, together. I'll do everything I can to make things right."

Everything did turn out alright.

You were at a party with the rest of the band and had been chatted up by some random man that you had never seen before.

Harry was drunk, and instantly accused you of trying it on with another man, making you realise that everything with Harry wasn’t all that it seemed.

You hadn’t realised that you were crying until you felt Gemma wrapping an arm around your shoulder and wiping away the tears that fell down to cheeks.

So many arguments between the man you loved and you was what caused the song to be written, and as much as it pained you, it needed to be done.

Arguments over petty little things.

You getting jealous due to the fact he was working with his ex, who was insanely pretty.

Hun forgetting date night again and again.

So many stupid little things led to the two of you almost ending things for good.

The family knew how important this song was to not only you but Harry, and hearing him singing it live always hit different:

But it felt a lot more different to see him performing it at Wembley.

You’ll always be alright.

▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌ ▕ ▌║ ▊ ┃ ▌▕

As the final notes of the Kiwi faded into the air, you stood backstage, a proud smile adorning your face.

Your heart swelled with joy as you anticipated seeing your husband, after his electrifying performance. In your arms, your eleven-month-old still, slept soundly, soft snores falling from his parted lips, he looked just like his father when he slept, unaware of the excitement unfolding around him.

The backstage area was a whirlwind of activity as crew members rushed about, dismantling the stage and packing up equipment. But amidst the chaos, you patiently waited for Harry, knowing that your presence would provide the anchor he needed in the midst of the commotion.

Finally, you spotted him, his tall figure emerging from the crowd of people.

The moment his eyes locked with yours, everything else seemed to fade away. He grinned, his dimples deepening, as he made his way towards you.

"Hey, beautiful," Harry mused, his voice filled with warmth and exhaustion. He carefully brushed a stray lock of hair from your face. "Did you enjoy the show?"

"You were amazing, sweet boy!" you exclaimed, your voice filled with admiration. "The crowd absolutely loved you."

He chuckled, a hint of modesty in his tone. "Thank you, love. I'm glad they enjoyed it. But you're the one I perform for, you know."

Gently rocking Thames in your arms, you leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to Harry's lips. "We're so proud of you, Daddy. You're the best."

Harry's eyes softened as he gazed at his sleeping son. "And I'm the luckiest man alive to have you and Thames by my side."

As the backstage area began to clear, Harry took your hand in his, intertwining your fingers. "Shall we head home, love? It's been a long day."

Nothing seemed better than climbing into your bed right now.

Together, you made your way towards the waiting car, hand in hand. The familiar routine of packing up and departing after a show had become second nature to you both.

The cool night air brushed against your skin as you settled Thames into his car seat, ensuring his comfort and safety.

As you climbed into the back seat next to Harry, exhaustion from the day began to wash over you. Resting your head on his shoulder, you sighed contentedly. "I'm so grateful for these moments, Harry. Our little family, together."

Harry wrapped his arm around you, pulling you closer. "Me too, love. These are the moments I live for."

You looked up at him with a mischievous glint in your eyes. "Hey, Harry, remember when we used to go on spontaneous adventures?"

He chuckled, his eyes lighting up with a playful gleam. "Oh, I remember. Those were some of the best times. What's on your mind, love?"

You had gone to paris,

Flown to Italy where he proposed,

Taken a trip to Amsterdam to place a padlock on the iconic bridge,

And had even flown to New York to see Beyoncé in concert.

A smile danced on your lips as you began sharing your idea. "Well, Thames is growing up so fast, and I was thinking, maybe it's time we start creating some fun memories with him too. What do you think about taking a family trip when tours over? Maybe we could spend some time in Italy or something like that or even in Holmes Chapel?”

Harry's face lit up with excitement, mirroring your own. "That sounds amazing, love! Any other suggestions? We could travel wherever our heart desires?”

You paused for a moment, pondering the possibilities. "How about a beach getaway? We can build sandcastles, splash in the waves, and introduce Noah to the joy of the ocean."

Harry's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "I love that idea! The beach has always been a special place for us, and I can't wait to share that with our angel baby."

The car continued to carry you home, but your thoughts were already whisked away to the anticipation of the family adventure that awaited. With each passing mile, you and Harry excitedly discussed the details of the trip—finding the perfect beach destination, planning activities for Thames, and envisioning the joy on his face as he experienced the wonders of the seaside.

As the car pulled into the driveway, you exchanged a knowing smile. The seed of a beautiful family memory had been planted, and the anticipation filled the air with a delightful energy.

One thing was for sure.

Harry was home.

[callsign-magnolia]

Right Here Waiting // Bob Floyd

A/N: This is my first reader insert story and I'm quite proud if I say so myself. This is also the longest story I have ever written! This is for @roosterforme's #Love is in the Air challenge! I wanted to have this out in February but life prevented that but it's here now and I hope you guys enjoy it!

Warnings: Major character death, mentions of cancer,, mentions of Alzheimer's, postpartum depression, mentions of cheating, smut, angst and overall sadness!

Synopsis: Your life with Robert Floyd from start to finish.

Word Count: 25.8k

Masterlist

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I met Bob Floyd when I was in college. Him at the Naval Academy, and I was at the University of Maryland in College Park. "Come on! It'll be fun! There will lots of cute guys from the Academy!" I shook my head as I laid back on my bed. "Annette, I'm not really feeling it tonight. I'd rather stay here." This was the fourth week in a row she invited me out with her. Her boyfriend was attending the Naval Academy and she went down every Friday to see him. "So, lame." I sat up, raising a brow at her. "Did you just call me lame?" She nodded, just barely glancing over her shoulder at me. "I did." She knew I couldn't stand that. "I'll show you lame! Give me twenty!"

Soon we were at a bar at Annapolis. I had on a silver party dress, heels, the whole nine yards. "That last stop at the tanning bed this morning really did it for you." Annette said and I smiled. "You think? I almost double dipped and got a spray tan too." She rolled her eyes. "What? Tanning is not just a style, it's a way of life!" I said as she led us up to a group of guys. "BABY!" She squealed, rushing up to one of the tall guys, jumping into his arms. I smiled as I watched them, high school sweethearts who were still so in love. "Luke, this is my friend!" He shook my hand as I gave him my name. "Nice to meet you." The night went on, and we partied but I noticed one guy at the bar, drinking water and sitting alone. "His name is Robert Floyd." Luke said as he came over. "He's in the Academy with us. Tends to keep to himself." I smirked. "Then I guess I'll change that."

So, I did. I walked over to him and decided to take up the seat next to him. "Wanna buy me a drink?" I joked and he looked to me, wide eyed. "M-me?" I nodded, resting my chin in my hand. "Why me?" I giggled at his question, a little tipsy. "Why not you?" He seemed confused by my question. "You've sat here all night, while your friends are drinking and dancing. Figured you could use a friend." He smiled at me. "That's very kind of you. I'm uh, Robert Floyd." He said, holding out his hand. I shook it, giving him my name. "That's a beautiful name." A blush crept up my cheeks. "Thank you." He chuckled, liking the way my cheeks heated up. "What would you like to drink?" He asked, standing to go to the other end of the bar. "An Ultra, please." He smiled, turning to leave but turned back, furrowing his brows. "You'll be here when I come back, right?" I nodded. "I'll be right here waiting."

And I was true to my word. I did wait. I was still sitting there when he came back. We hit it off, and soon we were dating. He would drive to me or I to him. Soon summer came and he asked me to meet his parents, so I booked a flight out to Oklahoma. "You're picking me up, right?" I asked as I stood at my gate, waiting to board. "Yes, honey. I'll be right here waiting." Sure enough, he was. I ran towards him, launching myself into his arms. "Oh, I missed you." I muttered into his shoulder, he chuckled, letting me down till I was steady on my feet. "It's only been three weeks." He said, a smile on his face. "Three weeks too long." He leaned down, capturing my lips with his. Once he pulled away, he pulled me close, a smile on his face as his glasses slid down his nose.

"Come on. Ma and Pa are excited to meet you." He said as he guided me over to baggage claim. "Can we stop and get some flowers before we get there?" I asked as he grabbed my suitcase from the conveyor belt. "Flowers? Why?" He asked, surprised by my request. "I'm not showing up to your parents’ house empty handed! My own mother would be angry if I did!" He chuckled, taking my hand as he led me out of the airport. His parents were amazing people, owning a small ranch in Oklahoma and raising three kids. Robby being the middle child, and one of three boys. His older brother Zeke was a chemical engineer, and his younger brother Michael was in his junior year of high school. "So dear, Robert tells us you attend the University of Maryland. What are you in school for?" His mom asked as we sat down for dinner the first night. "Oh, education. I want to be a teacher." She grinned at me. "Elementary?" I shook my head. "I love kids, but I think I'm better suited for high school. I hope to be a college history professor one day!" His dad nodded at me. "Big dreams, stick with them. Robby tells us you work hard so I have no doubt you'll achieve that goal."

His parents took me in as their own, loved me like the daughter they never had. My parents on the other hand, took a little convincing. They were worried about Robby being in the Navy, my dad feared he'd break my heart, my mom worried something would happen to him and leave me crushed. But, once they met him, they loved him. I grew up an only child. They wanted more but after me, mom couldn't have any more kids. My dad loved him like a son, taking him out to the garage to work on his cars with him. My mom stuck to embarrassing me with childhood pictures, which Robby loved.

But soon we went back to school and stayed together. Upon his graduation, I pinned his gold bars to him as he graduated second Lieutenant. It was a wonderful week for him, seeing all of his success. Pride swelled in my chest, seeing him in his dress whites. "I'm so proud of you, Robby." He grabbed my hand, kissing it. "That means a lot to me, coming from you."

I graduated the same year and soon we were separated. He went to Pensacola, and I got my first teaching job at a high school in Maryland. "You'll be here when I come visit?" I nodded. "I'll be right here waiting." He smiled, kissing me before boarding his flight for Florida. It was hard. There were times I questioned if we would make it, but after his graduation from flight school he was sent to NAS Pax River, right here in Maryland. He lived on base, and I had a tiny, one bedroom apartment not far. We spent so much time with each other, as much as we could spare, because I knew, soon he'd ship out.

That came about two months after he was stationed. Orders came and took him from me. "Keep this safe while I'm gone?" He asked, placing his class ring on my thumb, the only finger it'd fit. "I will. I won't take it off." He smiled, kissing me fervently as we stood on the docks, tears running down my face. "I don't want you to go." He gave me a teary smile, and I took his new glasses from him, cleaning them off before sliding them back on his face. "I'll always come back to you. I promise." He held me close as I nodded, my hands resting on his chest. "I'll be right here waiting. Always." He held me until he was forced to board. I sat there for the rest of the day, wishing the ship would turn around and bring him back to me. I was a wreck. My students noticed, my parents noticed, and his parents noticed when they called. I cried and cried. The facetime calls didn't help, as soon as he hung up I cried some more. My chest ached and I felt like it would never end. He never told me when he was coming home. So, I screamed when my apartment door flew open and pointed the knife in my hand at whoever came in.

But I dropped immediately as I saw Robby standing there, huffing with his hands on his knees. A cry escaped my lips as I rushed him, throwing myself into his arms. "You're home!" I cried into his shoulder. Once he caught his breath he all but dropped me, and I stumbled back as he fell to one knee. He grabbed my hand, taking his class ring off my thumb in a rush. "Marry me." It wasn't a question and I was baffled at the suddenness of it all. "I don't have a real ring; this is all I can offer you right now. But all these months apart have made me realize, more than ever, I don't want to, and I can't live my life without you by my side. So, will you do me the honor of becoming Mrs. Floyd?" I had to catch my breath, tears streaking my cheeks. "Yes. Yes!" I squealed as he pulled me into his arms, his lips finding mine. That night we called our parents and his mom sent his grandmother's engagement ring. It took a while but when it arrived, I was in love. A simple gold band with an oval cut diamond with a halo of smaller diamonds around it. Soon we were planning a wedding. He was still stationed at Pax River, so we opted for a wedding in Annapolis. In the chapel of the naval academy. Why not get married in the place it all started?

Our wedding day was hectic as everyone rushed to get ready. Annette was my Matron of honor, and Luke was Robby's best man. They got married right out of college, not wanting to wait any longer. I wore a ballgown style dress, long lace sleeves with a veil that trailed behind me. I always joked that if my husband-to-be didn't cry as I walked down the aisle, I would turn around. But I never told Robby that, and I didn't have to as tears rolled down his cheeks behind his glasses. He stood there, handsome as ever in his dress whites and I almost couldn't wait to get to the end of the aisle. My dad gave me away and Robby and I both cried through the ceremony. "I now pronounce you, man and wife. You may now kiss the bride." He grabbed me, pulling me into a passionate kiss before letting go. "I now announce to you, Mr. & Mrs. Robert Floyd!" I couldn't help the squeal that escaped me, and I leapt back into his arms, kissing him again before we made our way back down the aisle and out the door.

"I think I know what song our first dance will be to." He told me that months ago, but never told me what it would be. He just pulled me to the dance floor for our first dance and I started crying as the opening keys of Richard Marx's 'Right Here Waiting’ played. "I will always be waiting for you, Robby. Wherever we go." I said before resting my head on his chest as he slowly spun us around the dance floor.

Our first year of marriage was bliss, he moved off base with me and stayed stationed at Pax River until orders came. Once again, I had to let him go and it wasn't any easier than the first time. "I'll be right here waiting for you." I said as he kissed me. "And I'll always come home to you." With that, he was gone and all I could do was work and wait. But Robby was different when he came home this time. More closed off, more reserved. I never pushed him to talk but soon he started getting up in the middle of the night, leaving and coming home early in the morning and immediately showering. He wouldn't hardly touch me anymore. All the signs pointed to another woman, but I didn't want to believe it, I couldn't. The Robby I loved would never do that to me, but I didn't know this Robby. So one morning after his shower, I cornered him before he could get dressed for work.

"Are you okay?" He just hummed, nodding. "Where do you go?" He stopped, turning to me. His pants were unzipped, unbuttoned, and he had no shirt on. His jaw was slack, as if he couldn't believe I'd ask. He ignored my question, getting dressed as tears rolled down my face. "Is it another woman?" I asked as he walked by me, and he stopped. "I don't want to believe it. But every sign points to it." He just stared at me in shock. "If you're struggling, I want to help you. But if there's someone else, you have to tell me." He shook his head, rushing over and taking my face in his hands. "No. Honey, I would never. I just- this last deployment was hard. We lost some good people and I’m struggling to process it."

My heart broke for him. I was so stupid to think he'd ever do that to me. I took his glasses off, running my thumbs under his eyes to wipe away tears before holding his face. "Let me in, Robby. Let me help you." At my words, he broke. He sunk to his knees, holding me close and burying his face in my stomach. I just shushed him, running my fingers through his hair as he cried. I let him cry until he was done, standing and holding him close. "Don't shut me out again? You shouldn't have to carry all of this alone." He kissed my head before resting his cheek on my head. "Thank you, darlin. You don't know how much that means to me." I smiled, pulling away, keeping my hands on his ribs as I looked up at him. "I'm right here, Robby. Always waiting for you."

A few more years down the line, Robby was called up for Top Gun. We cheered as he hoisted me into his arms. "I always knew you were the best, honey!" We celebrated until he left for San Diego and while it was hard for us to be separated, it was a little easier knowing what an achievement it was. I was unable to get off work for his graduation, which hurt but he knew I was right here, waiting for him. He got orders for a mission immediately after and he would be gone another two weeks and had to be completely dark. But once he docked back in San Diego, he called me. "We're moving." I furrowed my brows as I sat at my desk once the school day finished. "Moving?" He hummed on the other end. "Lemoore, California." And with that we got to packing. He moved out there before me, it was three weeks from the end of the school year, so I decided to crash with a coworker until I finally left for Lemoore.

I launched myself into Robby's arms at the airport, just happy to be with him again. "You ready to see our house?" My eyes widened at his words. "House?" He nodded, carrying me over to baggage claim. "No more apartments! We have a house, with a large porch and a big yard. Perfect for little feet to run around." I leaned back as he held me, my hands resting on his chest. "Wait. Are you saying you're ready to try?" We had talked about kids, but we wanted to enjoy being married for a while first. "I am if you are." I smiled widely, resting my forehead on his. "I say we start as soon as we get home." He kissed me passionately, holding me so close. "We'll christen every room of the house." I squealed, kicking my feet in excitement as he set me down to grab my bags.

Of course, when we got home, he kept his promise. "Fuck, Robby." I cried as I bit into his shoulder. He had me up on the kitchen counter as he thrust into me. "That's it, Darlin." He moaned into my neck. It was almost animalistic, the way he fucked me. I was never left unsatisfied, unless he did it on purpose. In the midst of my thinking, Robby pulled out. I gasped as I heard the familiar pop and the empty feeling that followed. "Robby, please." I whined as I tried to pull him back in. "Nope. I said every room, darlin." His voice was husky as he chased his breath. He wrapped his arms under my thighs, carrying me to the living room which was lacking a couch. He laid me on the floor under the large picture window before slipping back in again.

"Fuck me, Robby. Please." I begged. "You're so pretty when you beg for me." He said as he ran his finger down my cheek, fucking into me again. He kissed across my chest, taking one of my nipples in his mouth, making me moan loudly. "I can't wait to see you pregnant. Swollen with my baby." He said as his hands rested on my waist. His words alone were enough to send me over the edge, making me cry out as I came. My legs locked around his waist as he finished, making sure he came inside me, keeping him there. "I love you, Mrs. Floyd." He said as he tried to catch his breath. "I love you so much more, Mr. Floyd."

We tried and we failed many times. "I'm sorry, Robby." I cried into his chest as he held me on the couch. "Don't apologize, darlin. It'll happen when it's our time." He said as he kissed my head. Soon I quit sobbing and only had a few hiccups here and there. "I just want to give you everything." He chuckled, playing with my hair. "You're everything I could ever need, darlin'. I'll always be right here." Once again, another deployment came though, a shorter one. Twelve weeks in the pacific. I scored a teaching job on base, which kept me busy during his deployment, and so did the puking. I had been getting sick since two weeks after Robby left and I immediately grabbed some pregnancy tests from the pharmacy on my way home. I threw everything in the floor by the front door as I rushed down the hallway to Robby and I's room. I went into the en suite, peeing on the sticks before letting them rest on the counter. I waited in the bathroom floor , twiddling my fingers as I waited for my phone to go off. Once it did I scrambled for the tests, dropping them into the floor before flipping them over. Three positives stared back at me.

I squealed loudly, jumping to my feet as I bounced around the bedroom. I rushed over to my full length mirror, lifting my shirt. There was nothing there, nothing to be noticed. But I felt it, my whole body filled with joy, and I could feel the little baby inside me. "Your daddy is gonna be ecstatic." After that I went to see my gynecologist, struggling to keep still as they did the ultrasound. "There they are!" He cheered, pointing at the screen. "There's your baby." He printed off pictures and I kept one on me at all times. I wanted to tell Robby, but he had to go dark for the entire mission, so I wouldn't be able to talk to him till he came home.

But soon, the twelve weeks were up and now I was just waiting for him to show. I was in the middle of teaching when I heard my class start whispering and giggling. "I didn't think the Civil War was funny." I said as I turned around, eyebrows raised. My students were all facing the door to my right, and I turned. A gasp escaped my lips as Robby stood there in his dress whites, flowers in hand. I rushed forward, launching myself at him, wrapping my arms around him. "Your home!" I cried as he held me. "I'm home." I gasped again, fighting my way out of his arms and rushing for my purse. I grabbed the ultrasound, running over and holding it up. "I'm pregnant." He was shocked, gently taking the picture, staring at it through his large glasses. "You're pregnant." I nodded and he set the flowers down on my desk, swooping me into his arms again. "How long?"

"Twelve weeks as of two days ago." He cheered, spinning me around. "YOU'RE PREGNANT?!" One of my students yelled, making everyone else get excited. "Yes, I am!" They all cheered as Robby took me in his arms again. "I love you Mrs. Floyd. More than anything in the entire world." He muttered against my lips as his hand drifted down to my stomach. As the months went by, Robby was a champ at dealing with me. Midnight cravings, he was up and getting it. He even took me to McDonalds at two a.m. because I wanted their fries. So, we sat in the truck, fries resting on my small belly as devoured them. As I got bigger, he slid my shoes on my feet for me, he helped me shave, he made my food. Anything I need, he did. Until he had to leave again.

"Back to Top Gun?" I asked as I sliced some radishes. "Has that ever happened before?" He shrugged, taking a radish slice from the cutting board. "Beats me." I sighed, setting the knife down and looking at him. "How long?" He smiled at me. "Three weeks." I laughed. "That's a cake walk compared to any other deployment you've done!" I looked at him again and he kept his head low. Looking at me through his glasses. "Darlin." He took my hands, leading me to the couch and setting me down as he kneeled in front of me. "This... is the most dangerous mission I will probably ever go on. It's likely someone isn't coming home, and that someone could be me." "Don't say that." "Hon-" "No! Don't put that out in the universe! I don't want anyone to die, but especially not you!"

I grabbed his cheeks, running my thumbs under his eyes. "Robby, I can't go through life without you. Me and ducky, we need you. I can't do this by myself. Don-don't say that because if something happens I-I can-I won-" "Okay! Okay, I'll be fine. This mission will be fine, and I'll be home before you know it." After seeing how upset he made me, he made sure not to say something like that again. So, the day he left for Miramar, he kissed me on our front porch and cradled my swollen belly. "I love you. So much and I'll be home before you know it." I nodded as he kissed me again. "Stay right here, Ducky. Don't even think about making an early debut." He said to my belly before placing a kiss on it. "I'm just barely seven months pregnant and the doctor says everything is normal. By the time you come home we'll be gearing up for the delivery." He smiled at me, kissing me and my belly one more time before he walked out to his car. "I love you!" He waved. "We love you too! We'll be right here waiting!" I yelled as I waved back.

But I wasn't waiting. Two weeks later I was in the middle of class when my phone went off. I ignored it but it immediately rang again. "Um, excuse me for a second guys." I told my senior class as I grabbed my phone. "Hello?" I answered the unfamiliar number. "Is this Mrs. Floyd?" My heart sped up. "This is she." "Mrs. Floyd, I'm sorry to report that your husbands plane crashed during a training exercise. A bird strike occurred and took out their engines." My chest tightened at her words as I leaned over on my desk. "He'll be transferred to Sharp Coronado Hospital." I opened my mouth to ask a question, but she beat me to it. "I'm afraid I have no information on his condition as search and rescue are still looking for him and his pilot." "Thank you." I wheezed out before she hung up. "Oh god." I cried as one of my students, Cassidee came over. "Mrs. Floyd you need to sit down." She helped me into my chair as she sent another student next door.

Soon, my coworker Miranda came in. "What happened?" She asked as she rushed over. "His plane went down! They haven't found him yet; I don't even know if he's alive!" I squalled. All she could do was hug me, holding me as I soaked her dress. I was sent home, which killed me. I called the hospital, looking for word and no one had one. I waited for another call, but no one ever did. So, I did the next best thing. I packed a duffel bag and hopped in my car, driving down to North Island. I cried the entire five-hour drive, showing my ID to get on base and immediately went to the hospital. It was ten o'clock by this point and I walked over to the front desk in the ER. "Hi, I'm Robert Floyd's wife. I was told he was being brought here but I haven't been told anything else." The nurse nodded, typing in the information I gave. "Oh my, he's been here for a while now. He's up on the ninth floor. Go through these doors and take the first elevator on your right up to the ninth floor." I nodded and rushed through the doors, taking the elevator up to the ninth floor.

Once I arrived, I saw a nurses station and rushed over. "My husband is here. I just got here, and I don't know what state he's in, can I see him?" "Ma'am, I need you to calm down." I took a deep breath, knowing she was right. "Visiting hours are over. You can come back at eight." My eyebrows shot up. "Eight?! I just drove here five hours from Lemoore because no one can even tell me if my husband is alive! I want to see him!" I said as I slammed my hand on the counter. The girl just raised a brow at me. "You can't see him. Visiting hours are over." I scoffed. "Can you at least tell me if he's alive?" Surely she could, if he was on a floor, he had to be alive right? "Come back at eight a.m." What the hell? "I'm his wife! I have a right to know if he's alive or not!" She groaned, rolling her eyes. "Look, those doors aren't going to open for visitors until eight a.m. You can either leave, or I can call security and have you escorted out!" If I wasn't pregnant, I'd come across this desk. "No! I'm going to park my pregnant ass in a chair, and you can stare at me all night! Then, at eight a.m. you're gonna open those fucking doors for me!" I said before marching towards a chair and settling in it.

"Does she want me to feel bad for her?" She remarked. The other girls looked uncomfortable, but never said anything. Soon I drifted off from exhaustion, with tears soaking my cheeks, and laid in the chair, waiting. "Mrs. Floyd?" My eyes fluttered open to see an older gentleman looking at me. "Whose asking?" I groaned, rubbing my belly as a small cramp passed through. "I'm Captain Mitchell. I've been training your husband." At the mention of Robby, I jumped up as best I could. "I'm so sorry, Captain." He grabbed my arms, steadying me. "Bob wasn't lying, you are pretty far along." I nodded, my hand running over my belly. It was a comfort at this point. "Robby. Is he okay?" Captain Mitchell furrowed his brows. "Has no one called you?" I shook my head. "I got the original call saying his jet went down. I don't even know if he's alive. He has to be, right?" He nodded quickly, reassuring me. A cry escaped my lips, realizing he was alive. "He is. They kept him overnight for observations, but he did get a few scrapes and bruises. Have you not seen him?" I shook my head. "I got here at ten last night and she told me I could only see him at eight. Is it eight?" I asked, looking down at my watch.

His face contorted in to anger before he stormed away from me, over to the nurses station. I couldn't tell what he said, until he yelled. "SHE'S HIS PREGNANT WIFE AND YOU COULDN'T EVEN TELL HER HE WAS ALIVE?!" It startled me, making me jump slightly. My watch said nine-thirty, and I sighed, walking over. "Come on. I'll take you to see him." I nodded, following Captain Mitchell as his hand rested on my back. It was aching from the chair, so the pressure was nice. "He's in here." I looked through the sliding glass door to see him in the bed closest to the window and a girl in the bed closest to the door. A whole group of people stood around them. Captain Mitchell opened the door, alerting everyone of our presence. "Holy-Darlin, what are you doing here?" He asked as I cried and pushed past everyone to get to him. I sat on the bed as I pulled him into my arms. "You're alive. Thank god." He held me as I cried into his neck. "Of course, I'm alive. Why would you think otherwise?" He pulled away, holding me a few inches away. "I only got the first call. They hadn't found you yet and no one called to update me."

His face hardened in anger, something I don't see often. "I'll set it straight, honey. Don't worry." He said as he kissed my forehead. "I can't believe you drove down here." I nodded as another small cramp went through me. "Can barely get behind the wheel but I made it." Someone cleared their throat and we turned to see his team staring at us. "When were you gonna tell us you were married?" The short guy with a buzz cut asked. "Yeah, and with a little rugrat on the way." The one with a mustache remarked. "Keeping me a secret, huh?" I smirked at him. "Wasn't my plan. Guys this is my wife." The way my name rolled off his lips always made a warm feeling settle in my belly. "Do you know what you’re having yet?" The girl in the bed next to his asked. We shook our heads as Robby grabbed my hand. "We want to be surprised." She grinned as Robby introduced me to everyone.

"Honey, this is Natasha Trace or Phoenix. She's my front seater." I waved at her before turning to everyone else. "This is Payback and Fanboy, Fanboy is a WSO like me. Then you have Coyote, Hangman and Rooster." I waved at everyone before the nurse came in. "Well good news. You both have clean scans and are free to be discharged." Natasha sat up, looking to the nurse. "Are we allowed to fly?" The nurse nodded enthusiastically. "Sure are!" Everyone cheered and I stood, a sharper cramp shooting through my belly and I winced slightly. "Hey, you okay?" Fanboy asked and I nodded, before another cramp hit, making my hand fly to my swollen belly. "You okay, honey?" I nodded but cried out as another cramp hit, the sharp pain making me bend over slightly, resting my hand on the bed.

"Hey, darlin. You gotta talk to me here, what's goin' on?" He asked as I sat back down, his hand slowly rubbing my belly. "I think it's Braxton hicks, but god it hurts!" I said as tears welled in my eyes. "Should she be seen?" Rooster asked and I shook my head. "No, you're getting seen." I shook my head as a sob escaped me. "No, my doctor is in Lemoore, we can't have this baby here." Robby stood, grabbing my hand in his. "Well, you can't have it out in the parking lot either. Come on, mama." The nurse said as another young nurse brought a wheelchair in. "No." I said and Robby sighed, standing and saying my name with a stern tone. "Get up, we're going to get you and Ducky looked at." I couldn't argue in my state, so I let him and the nurse help me up and get me into the wheelchair. "I'm gonna get changed and I'll be there." I nodded as the nurse wheeled me out.

They got me in a room and started doing exams when Robby burst in. "Shouldn't you be in training?" He shook his head. "I'll go after this. Maverick said I needed to be here." I nodded as he took my hand, kissing my wedding ring before we turned out attention to the doctor. "So, it looks like all the stress has pushed you into early labor." Both of our eyes widened. "Wh-what?! We don't have my hospital bag packed; we don't have any of the babies stuff!" The doctor quickly shook his head. "I'm not comfortable letting you go into labor at twenty-seven weeks. So, we are going to stop the labor but you will have to be on bed rest until you give birth." I sighed but nodded. "We are going to keep you here for a while for observations, and if everything goes well you will be discharged this evening." I nodded as he walked out. "Where are you staying?" I bit my lip, knowing he would be very upset with me for sleeping in the waiting room. "I don't know. I slept in the waiting room last night." "You what?!" I leaned me head back, looking up at him with doe eyes. "Why would you do that, darlin?"

"I didn't know if you were alive, and the girl at the nurses’ station was a grade A bitch. I wasn't leaving till I saw you." I crossed my arms over my chest, looking out the window. He chuckled, pressing a kiss to my head. "I love you, Mrs. Floyd." I turned to face him, his lips softly landing on my own. "I love you too, Mr. Floyd." His hand rubbed my belly, bringing me a little comfort. "I love you too, Ducky." He said leaning down and kissing my belly. "Okay, go. You need to train if you're gonna come home to me. No more accidents." His gorgeous blue eyes stared into my own. "You know, you two were the only things I could think of when we burned in. The thought of leaving you two alone, it killed me." I gave him a teary smile as he kissed me again. "That's why you're training, so you don't leave us alone." He nodded, kissing my head before standing in his flight suit. "I will figure out where you're going to stay until I get back. You're on bed rest and I don't want you too far." I nodded and pointed to my purse. "And I guess I will find a sub for my class." He handed me my purse and kissed me one more time before, begrudgingly, leaving.

I found a sub and relaxed the rest of the day and soon, as I was getting dressed to be discharged, Robby came back in after his day of training, showered and in a fresh set of jeans and a white t-shirt. "Hi, honey." I said, taking his face in my hands and placing a kiss to his lips. "Help me?" He nodded, clipping my bra and helping me pull my leggings on. I groaned as I sat on the bed, leaning back so he could slip my shoes on me. "I'll be glad when I can dress myself." He chuckled as someone knocked on the door. "Come in." The door opened and I turned, surprised to find Rooster there. "Oh, hi!" I said, attempting to sit up. Robby chuckled, taking my hands and pulling me up. "Sorry. I'm just a little big to be sitting up without rolling off the bed." I said and he laughed. "Honey?" I turned to Robby who looked nervous. "I didn't feel comfortable putting you in a hotel room. But Rooster has a spare room in his house and said you're more than welcome to stay with him." I bit my lip, nervous. It wasn't that I didn't trust Rooster, he seemed kind and caring but I would be invading his space, and a lot of it.

"Oh, Rooster. I appreciate it but I don't want to invade your space." He shook his head. "No problem, it was my parents’ house and honestly, it's a little quiet in there. If it makes you feel any better, my roommate in college got pregnant and I helped her through the entire pregnancy. So, I have some experience." I smiled at him but opened my mouth to protest. "I'm not giving you an option on this one." I raised a brow at him in surprise. "I never tell you what to do, but I am now. You need someone there with you when I can't be, and I trust Rooster." I sighed, knowing there was no point in fighting with him. "Okay." He kissed my forehead before helping me stand. We took my car, following Rooster to his cute little bungalow about a mile off base. Robby grabbed my bag as Rooster helped me inside. "Okay, guest room is upstairs. I'll show you." Robby and I followed Rooster upstairs and into the medium sized room. It had a bed, a dresser and a small chair in the corner. "Okay, it's not huge but the bed is really comfortable, and the sun keeps the room warm." I smiled as I sat in the chair, finding it was comfortable. "Thank you, Rooster. I really, really appreciate this." I said as my hand fell to my belly.

"No problem, I'll let Bob help you get settled. How does chinese sound?" I moaned as my head fell back. "Heavenly." He chuckled, turning to Robby. "You staying for dinner?" He nodded as Rooster stepped out and Robby helped me get settled. "I don't know how I'm going to sleep." I said as I refolded a shirt before handing it to him to put in the dresser drawer. "I know, and I'm sorry, honey. I am just more comfortable with you being here than in some hotel farther away from base. I'll be here every evening after training, until I absolutely have to be back on base." I smiled, leaning up and kissing him. "And I'll be right here waiting for you."

I was, Robby came by every evening and only left when he had to. As for me, I wasn't sleeping. "Hey." I jumped slightly, turning to see Rooster leaning against the kitchen door frame. "I'm sorry, Rooster. Did I wake you?" He shook his head. "No, I got up to use the bathroom and noticed the light from upstairs." I nodded, eating the croissant I pulled from the container I got from the grocery store. "How do you feel?" He asked, leaning against the stove, drinking his water. "I'd be better if ducky would get off my bladder and stop rolling around." He raised a brow. "Ducky?" I nodded. "We don't know the gender and we got tired of saying 'it' or 'they'." Suddenly, Ducky rolled around, making me groan. "Ducky is also upset Robby isn't here. He's the only one who can calm ‘em." Rooster grinned at me, coming closer as Ducky stuck their foot in my rib. "Wanna feel?" He nodded and I grabbed his hand, placing it on the left side of my belly. "Hang on." I said, shifting his hand before we both gasped, mine in pain and his in amazement. "That always amazes me." He said as Ducky kicked his hand again before stopping all together.

"Ducky stopped." He said and I nodded. "Sure did. Your hands are about the same size as Robby's, probably thinks your him." He removed his hand, and thankfully, Ducky stayed still. Rooster finished his water and turned to leave before I stopped him. "Rooster?" He turned to me, a soft smile on his face. "What are the odds Robby doesn't come home?" I asked as tears gathered in my eyes. "Well, I can tell you they're choosing two teams and with his and Phoenix's accident, their chances of being chosen are a little slimmer. But Phoenix is one of the best pilots I know, and Bob is an amazing WSO so it's not impossible they'd be picked. But I can promise, we'll all do their best to bring him home." It made me feel a little bit better knowing he had a team who would do their best to bring him home. "Thank you, Rooster. That does make me feel a little better." I said as I stood. "Now, let's go back to bed before Ducky decides to wake up and roll around some more." He chuckled, helping me back upstairs and into the guest room. "Goodnight, Rooster." I said as I sat on the comfy bed. "Goodnight."

"Our mission was moved up." Robby said as we sat on Rooster's sectional, my feet in his lap as he rubbed them. My eyebrows shot up in confusion. "What?" They nodded. "A whole week." I groaned, my head falling back. "Well, at least that means this is all over faster. Then we can go home." He nodded, kissing my forehead. That night, with a lot of help, Bob and Rooster took me to the Hard Deck. It was so odd being pregnant and in a bar. "Here, mama." Penny, the bartender and owner said, setting two glasses of water down in front of Robby and I. "Thank you, Penny. I hate to be a bother, but can I also get an order of those loaded tots?" She nodded, putting in the order. "Bob, come on. Play a round." Hangman called and Robby kissed me sweetly, before getting up and going over to the pool table.

Penny came back, setting the basket of tots down in front of me. "So, how are you feeling, having to be on bed rest and all?" I sighed, leaning back. "It's killing me. I'm a busy body. I'm used to getting to work at seven and staying till four, then I'm usually bustling around the house until Robby and I go to bed. Now, Rooster gets me set up on his couch before he leaves for work, and I stay there most of the day." She gave me a small smile. "I was on bed rest with Amelia. We were high risk, so I spent most of my time on the couch as well." I sighed, resting my chin in my hand. "And now their mission was moved up and I'm worried. What if something happens while they're gone? I'll be all alone." She smiled, resting her hand between my shoulder blades. "You're not alone. You can call me any time, day or night. If you have a question, or if somethings wrong. I live ten minutes from Rooster, so I'm close by if you need me." I smiled at her.

"That makes me feel so much better, thank you Penny." She nodded. "Stop by the bar before you leave, and I'll give you my number." I nodded, and she rubbed my back before standing and walking back to the bar. "Everything okay?" Robby asked as he came over, pool cue in hand as he picked up his water. "Yeah, Penny is gonna give me her number before we leave. She said she would help keep an eye on me while you guys are gone. Which makes me feel a lot better." He visibly relaxed, his head tilting slightly. "That makes me feel a lot better too, darlin'." He said before leaning over the table, kissing my forehead. Everything would be okay, it had to be.

The end of the week I stood on the docks, Robby holding me close as his lips rested on my forehead. Penny standing behind us, ready to take me home when they left. "We'll be back before you know it." His words caused me to sob as I wrapped my arms around him. "Come home to me." He sighed as one hand drifted down over my belly. "Honey, you know I can't promise that." I stood straight, looking into those blue eyes that I fell in love with. "No! You promise me this time Robby! Please!" I begged as I fisted his shirt. "Darlin-" "Robby, please!" I was a wreck, burying my face in his chest. I had been upset saying goodbye before, but my gut didn't feel right. I wanted to beg him to stay, but I knew I couldn't. He would've been ripped from my arms anyway, so this was the next best thing. "I can't promise you that." His words broke me, my shoulders shaking violently as he held me. "I can't live without you, Robby."

He swayed us back and forth as he held me. I'm sure I was attracting a lot of attention, but I didn't care. The horn on the ship blew, saying it was time for them to board. "No. No!" I yelled as Penny gently grabbed my shoulders. "Honey." Her grip was firm, but not harsh. "He has to go. He'll be home soon." Robby nodded, taking my hand and kissing my ring. "Here." He said, slipping off his class ring, sliding it on my thumb. "Keep this safe till I come home." I barely managed to nod, the memory of his first deployment playing in my mind. Penny held my head against her shoulder as Natasha came over, resting her hand on Robby's bicep. "Time to go." She muttered. I lunged forward, grabbing her hand. "Natasha. Just, watch out for him and please, try to bring him home." She nodded. "I'll do my best; you just keep Ducky safe in there till we bring him back." I nodded as her hand brushed my large swollen belly before walking away with him. "Are you usually this tore up about him leaving?" Penny asked as she wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "No. Not since his first deployment." She nodded. "What's different?" I sighed, resting my head on her shoulder.

"Him and Natasha were picked to fly this mission. Since his accident I've been betting on them getting made spares, but they aren't." She squeezed me but we were both caught off guard when we saw Robby shove past Hangman and Coyote, rushing towards us. "What's wrong?" I asked when he got within earshot. He never stopped, grabbing my cheeks and pulling me into a searing kiss. "I didn't kiss you goodbye." He said, kissing me again before getting on his knees, kissing my belly. "And you. No more surprises, you be good for your mama." He muttered against my belly, and Ducky decided to kick against his hand that stayed attached to my belly as he stood. "I love you, Mrs. Floyd. More than anything in this world." He said before kissing me one more time. "Lieutenant Floyd!" A tall man yelled behind him. "Better go, Cyclone can be a hard ass." Penny said and he nodded, kissing me one more time. "I'll miss you two." I nodded. "We'll be right here waiting." I said before he sprinted back towards the ship.

Penny and I stood there waving as they set off, the ship growing smaller and smaller as it drifted. After a few minutes Penny turned to me, "Do you want to stay a while?" I shook my head immediately. "It won't do me any good. My back is killing me anyway." I said as I pressed on my lower back. Penny smiled at me and took me back to Rooster's. The rest of the week dragged by this bed rest was killing me. But what killed me more was the no contact rule Robby had. I could only wonder what was going on out there, in his world. Halfway through the week Penny called, telling me she forgot she promised her daughter, Amelia, she would take her on a sailing trip this week. I told her to go, but she decided to wait until the day everyone came home. I was buzzing that morning, excited and nervous. I wanted to hold Robby in my arms, but what if he doesn't come off the ship?

Soon, I couldn't stand it and decided to go to the docks an hour early. When I arrived, there were only a handful of people there, milling about, making conversation with each other. I stood in my sundress, hair hanging down around my shoulders, and sunglasses covering my eyes. The sun beamed down as I wrapped my hands under my belly, ducky rolling around, making me groan. "Ducky, please. Your daddy will be home soon." I started swaying in hopes it would soothe ducky, but no such luck. "Do you want to sit?" I turned to see who spoke, seeing a woman around my age with a little girl in her lap. Normally I would say no but sitting sounded too good right now. "Yes, please." I said as she slid over, allowing me to sit next to her.

"How far along are you?" She asked, nodding to my belly. "Twenty-nine weeks. She tried coming two weeks ago, but the doctor stopped my labor." She smiled at me. "Grace here came at twenty-five weeks. We spent a while in the NICU, but now, she's the happiest baby." I smiled as the little girl reached out, resting her hand on my belly. "I'm Maria." I smiled at her, giving her my name before looking back at Grace. "How old is she?" I asked as she wrapped her hand around my finger. "Eight months." She said as Grace leaned forward, resting her head on my belly, making us laugh. We sat there talking for a while until finally the ship docked. I knew it would be a little longer before his group would deboard, so I sat there with Maria until her husband rushed forward, gathering both of them in his arms. Maria introduced me to her husband before they left.

With that, I was alone. I decided to stand, wandering through the crowd as I held the bottom of my belly. After another twenty minutes, and his group started stepping off. Rooster stepped off first, looking rough. Mav almost matching him as far as cuts and bruises went. My heart rate sped up as his team filed off, Hangman, Phoenix, Coyote, and the rest of the team. My breathing became labored as I didn't see him, that is, until he came rushing off the ship. Tears spilled down my cheeks as I saw him attempting to look over everyone, looking for me. I put my hand up, catching Rooster's attention who grabbed Robby's shoulder, turning him to me. His smile lit up his face as he rushed over. He dropped his bag just before he got to me. "You're home!" I cried as he gently wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. His hands rubbed my back as he buried his face in my neck. "I'm here. I'm here." He reassured me. Soon he pulled back, lifting my sunglasses to rest on top of my head and brushing hair from my face. "Oh, I love you." He whispered before he leaned in, his lips pressing against mine. Our lips molded together, warm and familiar as my hands rested on his neck as his wandered to my belly. He held me as close as he could with my belly in the way. He pulled away, resting his forehead on mine.

"How was Ducky while I was gone?" He asked as he rubbed my belly. "Fine. But honey, Ducky is gonna have to play a sport. They've spent a lot of time rolling around in here." He chuckled, getting on his knees, kissing my belly. Ducky kicked his hand, making his bright smile cover his face. "Oh my god, I have missed you two." He chuckled as he stood, kissing me again. "I told you; we'd be right here waiting for you." He smiled, kissing me again, stealing my breath. Soon we went back to Rooster's where the boys showered as I tossed some sandwiches together for them. "So, I got orders to relocate." Robby said as he held me. "What?" I asked as my face fell. "We're ten weeks out and Ducky will probably be here before that. Where?" I rushed out as he tried to calm me down. "Here. Miramar." I groaned, resting my head on his shoulder. "When does it go into effect?" I asked as he rubbed my back. "For me, immediately."

"What are we gonna do? All our stuff is still in Lemoore, including all the baby stuff. We finished the nursery, I mean, Robby we had dreams of raising kids in that house! It'll take forever to get base housing; we'll have to stay in a hotel until something becomes available!"

"What about living off base?" Rooster asked as he came in, rubbing his hair with a towel. "There's a house just down the road that's been on the market for a few months. You guys are also more than welcome to stay here as long as you need." My shoulders slumped, feeling defeated. "Hey," Robby said, pulling me into him. "It can't hurt to look at the house. Who knows, we may fall in love with it." I nodded my head slightly as I wrapped my arms around his midsection. "Okay." And we did. We met with the realtor and fell in love with the two story bungalow. It had four bedrooms, three and a half baths, large kitchen that I couldn't wait to get in. But what sealed it for us was the enormous backyard that had a white privacy fence around it. We put in the bid and now we could only wait.

"We still have to get all of our stuff. That's gonna take time." I said as I laid my legs across Robby's lap. His strong hands immediately found my feet, making me moan in pleasure. "Fuuuuuuck." He chuckled as he massaged my feet. "We can hire movers." I bit my lip. "Yeah, but that will cut into the cost of the house, if we get it of course." He hummed before we sat there in silence. "You think your parents would come out and help?" I groaned, my head falling back on the couch. "Probably, but then they won't leave until Ducky arrives. I love my mother but seven to ten weeks of her is too much." He chuckled and nodded. "What if the team helped you guys move?" Bradley said as he sat on the other side of the sectional. "We couldn't take up your leave like that." I said and he shrugged. "I really don't think anyone is going to mind. Even if everyone else says no, I'll help." I smiled at him before turning to Robby. "We're keeping him around." I said, making them laugh.

That night was the first night we shared a bed in weeks. Robby laid his head on my chest, his hand rubbing my belly as mine played with his hair. "Have you thought about if they're a boy or a girl?" He asked me. "I'm set on a girl." I said and he smiled. "Me too." I bit my lip, looking up at the ceiling. "So Violet Marie Floyd for a girl." He nodded. "And Zachary Robert Floyd if it's a boy." My heart pounded at the thought of our baby being named after him. "I love you Mr. Floyd." He grinned, placing a kiss to my collar bone. "I love you, Mrs. Floyd." He still made my heart flutter, and I had a feeling he always would. That weekend the team went with us back to Lemoore to get all our stuff. We rented a U-Haul and hit the road. Once we got there I was exhausted, only wanting to sit on the couch. "Where do we start first?" Hangman asked. "I would start with the kitchen. We'll leave the bedroom furniture and couch for last that way if we have to stay the night, we have places to sleep." They nodded and set off. "Hey, honey!" I called from my spot on the couch.

"Yeah?" He asked, coming to stand next to the couch and running his hand through my hair. "Could you bring me some of our clothes, or the baby’s clothes? I'll fold them." He sighed, squatting down and resting his hand on my leg. "Are you sure you should be here? You seem exhausted." I nodded. "I am, and my back kills. But our obstetrician cleared me for this, so long as I don't lift anything heavy." He pursed his lips but nodded. "Okay." With that he kissed my head and went to get me some clothes. By the next day we were home, and within two weeks we closed on the house down the road. "We'll get out of your hair, Rooster." I said as I carried a small bag in my hands, Robby not letting me carry anything else. "I'm actually gonna miss you guys being here. I've gotten used to the noise." Rooster and the team helped us get the nursery set up, painting, hanging curtains, setting the crib up.

And just in time too. Two days later I was lying in bed, staring at the clock. A harsh cramp shot through my belly, and after a minute it went away. Five minutes later another and after thirty minutes of contractions I turned to Robby. "Robby." I said and before I could reach for him, he sat up. "Are you okay? Is it time?" I nodded. "It is." His grin lit up his face before he leaned forward, his lips landing on mine as his hands cradled my face. "It's time. Oh my god." I could see tears welling in his eyes. "It is, we have time but let's not wait too long." He nodded. "Okay, let's get you changed into something warmer, and I'll get dressed." He leapt up, getting us dressed before we made our way downstairs. Robby drove us to the hospital, and soon we were in a room. "Get some sleep Robby, it'll be a while." He shook his head, pulling a chair up and grabbing my hand. "No, you get some rest. I'll be right here waiting when you wake up." I leaned down, kissing him softly before closing my eyes and attempting to get some rest.

There was no rest, even after my epidural. After eighteen hours, my legs were in the stirrups, and Robby held my hand, his other hand wiping sweat from my forehead. "Come on honey, just a little more." He said as I was mid push. "I see the head!" The doctor called, but I eased up as the contraction ended. "I can't. Robby I can't." I cried as he brushed loose hairs from my sweaty forehead. "We can't back out now. Ducky is almost here." He said as he knelt on the bed next to me. "You are strong, and brave. Now, we're right at the end here. So, on this next contraction, you have to push darlin." I took a deep breath and nodded as the next contraction hit. "Okay, mama. We need you to push." I did as the doctor said, a scream ripping from my throat. "IT'S A GIRL!" The doctor yelled, but it was quiet. "Why isn't she crying?!" I asked in a panic. Anxiety shot through me as I sat up, squeezing Robby's hand. I watched as a nurse suctioned something from her mouth and soon, a noise more beautiful than anything else I'd ever heard echoed throughout the room.

"Here mom." A nurse said, opening my gown to lay her on my chest. "Oh my god." I said as tears rolled down my face. "Hi, sweetie. Hi Violet." Robby said, running his hand over her head, little tufts of hair covering it. "Darlin', she's perfect. Thank you." He said as he kissed my lips softly. Robby changed that day, in the best way. I knew he loved me, but his love for Violet was beyond comprehension. Mine was as well, but they immediately formed a bond that made them inseparable. "I love you. Yes, you're perfect." He said as he cradled her in his arms. She had to stay in the hospital for a few days, as her bilirubin levels were higher, and she became Jaundiced. Robby and I stayed with her as much as possible, rotating out when we were there but soon, we got to bring her home.

That was terrifying. No one else there to monitor her except Robby and me. But it was a breeze, she was an easy baby, not giving us many problems. I waited till the next school year to go back to work, wanting time with Violet and Robby. But finally, the time came, and I started at a school on base, Violet going to daycare just up the street. I was excited to go back, ready to be back in a classroom and teaching. But that first day, I realized something. "I want to go back to school for my PhD." I told Robby that evening. "Hm, Dr. Floyd. I like it." He said as he wrapped his arms around me. "So, you're okay if I go back to school?" He nodded, kissing me sweetly. "Anything you want, honey. I'll be there to support you." I squealed, wrapping my arms around him. "Thank you!" He chuckled, swinging me around until a scream from the floor caught our attention. Violet sat on the floor, her bottom lip wobbling as she looked at us. "Oh, did we leave you out of the love?" Robby asked, swooping her off the ground. Seven months old and she was a daddy’s girl through and through. I walked over as he held her, wrapping my arms around him. We both kissed her cheeks, making her giggle as she sat in her father’s arms.

With that I started on my PhD and poured myself into work and my family, and on Violet's second birthday I walked up to Robby. "I have a present for you." He furrowed his brows as he hung streamers along a wall in the living room. "It's Violet's birthday, not mine." He said as I held out the little box to him. He kept one arm around my waist as he opened the box. "You're serious?" He asked, looking to me with teary eyes. "You're pregnant again?" I nodded as he kissed me. "Yes, we're having another baby." I said as I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, kissing him sweetly. That evening once both of our parents and the dagger squad arrived, we announced it. "OH MY GOD!" My mom screamed, rushing me as I stood next to Robby. Throughout the nine months I was pregnant, it was fairly easy, much like my pregnancy with Violet, without stress sending me into early labor. But soon we welcomed Zachary Robert Floyd into the world. He's the one that pushed our boundaries, seeing just how far we could go. He was also, of course, Violet's little brother and the one she'd tease constantly.

But a year after Zach was born, I finished my PhD, and scored a job at a university on base. "You're going to kill it today." Robby said as he took my hand, helping me out of the car. "I love you, Mr. Floyd." I said, kissing him softly before pulling away. "I love you too, Doctor Floyd." He annunciated, making me grin. "Okay, go. I can't have you being late. Maverick will humiliate you if you are." He nodded, getting back in as I walked inside and into my office. I had been here a few days prior setting it up, but I had one last thing to add to the shelf above my desk. A picture of Robby and I, both holding the kids. Him with Violet in his arms and me with Zach. I smiled at it before heading into the lecture hall. Many of my students were already here, scrolling on phones or laptops, not paying me any attention. After ten minutes almost every seat was full, and my heart was pounding with nerves. I picked up my phone, texting Robby.

I'm shaking, what if I screw up?

I set my phone down, pulling up my syllabus on the screen before looking back at my phone.

You won't. You're Dr. Floyd, a kick ass history professor and my amazing wife and beautiful mother of my children. You know your lecture in and out, there's no doubt in my mind you'll do great.

Tears welled in my eyes that I had to wipe away. 'I got this, I can do it'. I told myself before standing in the middle of the floor. "Good morning." I said and got a mumbled response back, something I wasn't used to as my high school students would echo back loudly. "I am Dr. Floyd. My degree is from the University of Maryland, where I'm from. Also, where I met my husband who was in the Naval Academy at the time. We are now stationed here permanently on North Island, and we have two kids." I was trying to personalize myself with them, maybe make them more comfortable. First days are uncomfortable for everyone. "College history is a little different from high school. There is no sugar coating the horrors that took place. It can make you feel uncomfortable, which is good, that's how we prevent these things from repeating. But history isn't all bad, we had great things happen. The discovery of DNA, signing of the Magna Carta, the development of CPR, discovery of Vaccines, the Suffrage Movement. We hear a lot about the bad, I also want to highlight the good. Now, before I go over the syllabus, any questions?" My smile took over my face as many hands shot up. Maybe I would be good at this.

A few years later, Robby and I celebrated ten years together. Of course, we celebrated when I handed him another pregnancy test. "Really?" I nodded as he took my face in his hands, kissing me fervently. "Baby Floyd number three!" We cheered. Little did I know, this pregnancy would be much different. I was sick the entire pregnancy, up until the last few weeks of it. But my back killed by that point, I was so big I could barely waddle. I was twelve days late and if I didn't go into labor the next two days, I would be induced. "I can't anymore." I cried as I sat on the edge of the bed. Robby held me close as I cried. The kids were at school and daycare while Robby and I were at home, hoping I would go into labor. "I know, darlin'." He said as he kissed my head. "We've done everything we know to induce labor." He said as I continued to cry. Until it hit me. I sat up straight, looking up at him. "Have sex with me." He furrowed his brows. "You sure? You haven't wanted me to hardly look at you this whole pregnancy." I nodded, scooting back and laying on the bed, attempting to push my shorts down my legs. "Yes, now get your pants off and come on!" I demanded. He stripped before helping me to get my own clothes off.

"Hey." He said as he grabbed my thighs, hiking them on his hips. I looked up at him as he leaned down, kissing my cheeks, cleaning them of the tears. "No matter what, we'll be okay." He said and I stared up at him. He gave me a small smile and I reached up, my hand resting on his cheek before slowly traveling up into his hair. My other hand grabbed the stem of his glasses, pulling them off and setting them on the bed side table. "I know we will, we always are." He smiled, leaning down and kissing me gently. His hands held my hips gently as my fingers entwined in his hair. He kissed from my lips, down my cheeks until he got to my neck, where he paused licking under my ear. A moan slipped through my lips, making his cock twitch between my legs. "You're sure about this?" He muttered against my neck before he kissed his way down, taking my nipple in his mouth. "Yes." It was a high-pitched whine. The sight of him leaned over me, nipple in his mouth, cock ready for me had me soaked. "Robby, please." I begged, my nails raking across his shoulders. "Whatever you want, honey." He said as he grabbed his cock, nudging my entrance.

I gasped as he entered me, it's been months since we've had sex, so I had to readjust to his size. "Are you okay? Do you want me to stop?" I shook my head, my arms wrapping around his shoulders as he kissed my neck. "No, Robby move, please." I could feel him grin against me, thrusting into me gently. "Fuck, darlin'. God, I've missed you." He moaned out. He sat up, sitting back on his calves as he held my hips. "You look so pretty beneath me, so full of me." He had a raging breeding kink and at almost forty-two weeks pregnant that shouldn't turn me on, but it did. His hand ran over my belly before his hand slid up, grabbing my breast as he fucked me. Soon I felt a cramp ripple through me, but I didn't want to stop. I had missed him, and it would be weeks before we could be this close again. He had a glow to him, a thin sheen of sweat covered his body, making him glow. "Robby." I cried as he rolled my clit in his fingers. "Come on, darlin'. I know what you need." He mumbled as he continued to thrust into me. His hair was a mess from where I had my hands in it, his lips swollen from all the kissing we've done. "I love you." I moaned as he rubbed my clit, making my core tighten. "I'm gonna cum, fuck Robby, I'm close." I cried as he smirked at me before he leaned down, taking my nipple into his mouth again. The stimulation was enough to push me over the edge. "Fuck!" I cried out as I came, clenching around his cock, legs shaking. His jaw dropped as he came inside me, making him look almost ethereal.

He laid next to me, laying his hand on my belly. "Anything?" I nodded as another contraction hit. "Yep, contractions started not long after we did." He shot up as his eyes widened. "What?! Why didn't you tell me?!" I giggled, pulling him into my kiss. "I wanted a little more time with my husband." He just sighed, resting his forehead on mine. His hand rubbed my belly. "I love you too." I smiled at him, and we laid there, waiting on my contractions to get closer together.

And they did, but ducky number three was difficult, not wanting to come out easy like the other two. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Floyd. You need to have a C-section." I was breathing heavily as I looked up at Robby. "Is that the only way?" He asked as he held my hand, swiping my hair from my forehead. "If she keeps up her chances of losing her or the baby or both increase exponentially." We both nodded immediately. "Do it." He nodded and soon I was rolled into an OR as Robby stood next to me, holding my hand. "It's gonna be okay. You both are going to be okay." He said as tears welled behind his glasses, as he held my hand. I cried when they laid our baby on my chest. "Hi." I cried as he looked at me, eyes matching his daddies. "Hi, Michael." Michael William Floyd was our third baby. He was the perfect baby like Violet was, generally happy most of the time, even when you'd expect him to be upset. Four weeks after Michael was born, Robby got deployed for an entire month. "NO!" Violet screamed as she held onto her father. "Baby, daddy will be back." I said as I crouched down next to her, holding onto her so she wouldn't chase him down. Michael and Zach were sitting in the double stroller thankfully, I couldn't handle all three loose.

Robby came over and crouched down in front of her, her little arms going around his neck as he did. "Daddy, don't go." She mumbled into his shoulder. He looked at me, tears running down his face at her little voice. "Baby, I have to go. But I'll come back, I'll always fight to come back to you." She cried as he pulled away, clinging on to him as best she could. "Here, I want you to keep this safe for me." He said as he held out his class ring to her. Her sobs turned into little hiccups as her head rested on his collar bone, her little fingers wrapping around the ring. "You ring?" She asked, toying with it. "Yeah, you know I used to give it to mommy when I went away. It was my way of telling her I would be home soon." Violet looked up at him, her eyes that were an exact replica of his, showing the love and adoration she had for him. "I'll be back, baby. I promise." He said as he pressed a kiss to her forehead, taking her into his arms and standing. "Can you be good for mommy while I'm gone? Help her with your brothers?" She nodded, resting her head on his shoulder. "I don't feel good leaving you alone here. You're still recovering from your surgery, a major surgery." He emphasized. "I'll be fine. I will just have to take it easy for a while, and that means you'll have to walk on your own two feet little missy." I said as I tickled Violet's belly, making her giggle. It was still the most beautiful noise I'd ever heard. "Bobby!" Hangman cheered as him, Coyote and Rooster walked over. Violet grinned, reaching for her uncle Jake. Those two get into all sorts of trouble together, making him her favorite uncle, but Rooster was Zach's favorite. "TOOSTER!"

Rooster reached down, plucking him from the stroller. "How's my little buddy?" Zach pulled his thumb from his mouth, looking at him. "Tired." He said as he laid his head on his shoulder. Soon the boat signaled it was time for them to board, Hangman handed Violet back to Robby who squeezed her tightly. "I'm coming home, okay?" She nodded but the tears running down her face told me she still wasn't happy. Rooster set Zach back in the strolled and Robby set Violet on the ground as I crouched down, taking her in my arms. "DADDY!" She screeched as I held her. Robby had tears streaming down his face as he boarded the ship. Violet flailed in my arms as we watched the ship set off, I tried to give her a few minutes but soon half an hour went by, and she was still inconsolable. I wasn't supposed to lift her but as she laid on the ground, I knew she wouldn't get up any time soon.

"Vi, come on baby. Let's go home and get you some lunch." I grabbed her under her arms and as I lifted her, I felt the pull in my belly, but she decided to kick her feet. Landing a kick right to my incision, making me yell out. I was already stressed about Robby leaving and she wasn't helping. Wrangling the kids while recovering from surgery was so hard, and I felt like a failure most of the time. Violet cried most of the week, in turn making her brothers cry. The only relief we got was when we all piled into the bed at night, little feet in my side as Michael slept in his bassinet next to the bed. The day Robby came home the kids had been awful and I wasn't handling it well. When he walked through the door, I was breastfeeding Michael, almost falling asleep as Violet and Zach fought with each other over toys.

I barely managed to give him a smile before he came around the couch. He kissed my forehead before our oldest two tackled him to the floor. The noise didn't go away, but now, it was easier to deal with and everything felt right in the world. Soon he managed to come around and sit on the couch with me, taking Michael when he was done eating. "I got him, honey." I shook my head. "You just got home, why don't you go shower?" He shook his head. "I just want to hold you both for a while." He said as he held Michael and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. That night after we ate dinner, Robby attempted to pull me into the shower with him. "No, Robby. You shower in peace. I should stay out here so if one of the kids wake up-" "They won't. Come on, I just want to be close with my wife." I wanted to, but after having my C-section, I didn't feel like myself and I didn't want him to see me. "No." I shook my head, pulling away.

He let me go, and I closed the door behind me. I checked on Michael in his bassinet before deciding to just go ahead and lie down. I was exhausted and in pain. I haven't had proper downtime since a little before Robby left and I was paying for it now. So, I laid in the bed, covers pulled up to my chin, darkness laying over me like a blanket. Robby came out of the bathroom, turning the lights off before walking down the hall to the kids’ rooms. It's what he always does, he goes and watches them for a few before coming back. I was comfortable and warm when he came in, but not asleep. I felt his hand brush some hair off my forehead, back into the bun I've had in for a week.

"Mommy's not herself, huh buddy." I opened my eyes to see him bent down into the bassinet, his finger brushing Michael's cheek softly. "I guess I wouldn't be either if I'd done all the things she has. She gives me you and your brother and your sister. You kids and your mama make my life complete." Michael gave a yawn in response, making Robby's shoulder's shake in a chuckle. "Goodnight, little buddy. I love you." He leaned into the bassinet, kissing his chubby cheek before coming around to his side of the bed. I shifted closer to the edge as he laid down on his side of the bed. I wanted more than anything to roll over and curl into him, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. I looked even worse than when he left. My shirt was covered in milk stains, my hair was all kinds of knotted, I haven't had a proper shower in a week, only able to get in long enough to rinse off. So, as we laid there in the dark, I felt more distant from my husband than ever. The thought gutted me, tears streaming down my cheeks as I silently cried.

"Okay!" He jumped up, turning on the lamp on his side of the bed. "I can't take this. Darlin', please, just look at me." I didn't until he reached across me, his hand cradling my cheek and coercing me to roll over. "I need you to talk to me. I can't help you if you don't and to be honest, you're scaring me right now." Sobs racked my body as his blue eyes gazed down at me. "I'm such a bad mom!" I cried and he sighed, pulling me into his lap as he sat back against our headboard. "You're an amazing mom-" "No I’m not! Every time I turned around, I was just yelling at the kids because they just wouldn't behave! I let them eat candy for breakfast, watch as much tv as they wanted. I just couldn't handle it! How can I be a good mom if I don't make them eat healthy, or make them play outside?" He sighed, pressing his lips to my forehead. "Stop. You're a good mom and you were put in a situation you've never really been in, and you've also been recovering from surgery. You did what you could." He muttered against my forehead, his hands holding me close as his thumb rubbed my side.

"There's more to it though. I can tell." My eyes were locked on Michael's bassinet. "I hate myself." It was barely a whisper, but he heard it. His hands stopped and his hold loosened. "What?" It was as if he couldn't believe me. It's hard to see how we couldn't believe me. "Look at me," I said as I sat up, pushing myself away from him. "I'm a mess, and I've gained so much weight. I look like shit; I feel like shit. How can you even stand to be around me?" I asked as I stood from the bed, pacing next to it. "Honey-" "I'm so fucking gross, Robby. Why don't you feel the same way I do?" I stopped, finally. Standing before him as more tears fell and my body slumped. "Okay first off," He said as he crawled to his knees on the bed, taking my face in his hands. "You're not gross. I don't feel that way about you because I love you. I don't care what you look like. Because to me, you will always be my gorgeous wife and I will always view you as the woman standing at the other end of the aisle looking like a literal angel." He finally sat, pulling me down next to him as he did. "You had a surgery and Michael is our third baby. Your body is going to need time to heal and recover and it's not going to happen overnight. But I don't care about any of that, because this body. It gave me some of the greatest gifts I have ever received. It has given me three more reasons to live, to fight to come home."

He had tears streaming down his own face now, and I felt bad for making him cry. "I think you're gorgeous, and I will never view you as anything less." He was silent for a moment before standing, pulling me with him into the bathroom. "What are you doing, Robby?" He lifted me onto the counter, grabbing the bottom of my shirt, my hands flying out to stop him. "I'm making sure that you never view yourself like this again. We're gonna get you back in the right headspace, honey. I promise." That night I finally let him undress me, his lips placing soft kisses along my body as he did so. A shudder flew through my body as he kissed the curved scar on my belly. He helped me into the shower, joining me as he took my hair down, knots tugging on my scalp as he did. He gently picked out what he could before washing and conditioning my hair and taking his time to wash my body. Once we were done, he carried me back to bed, but I sighed as soon as we laid down because Michael woke up.

"Stay. I got him." I shook my head, sitting up. "Robby-" "Honey, in all honesty I really just wanna hold him and feed him." I couldn't help but nod and lay back down. "Is there any milk downstairs?" I nodded. "I put some in the fridge the other day for you." He smiled, leaning down and kissing my forehead. "I'll be right here waiting." He nodded before taking Michael downstairs. I laid there thinking about how lucky I am to have such an amazing husband, wondering what I did to deserve him. I tried to stay awake, but I was exhausted and soon drifted off, but I woke up just enough to feel his arms wrap around me and a kiss being placed on my forehead. It got better after that. He spent time with the kids like he wanted and even invited Annette to visit so I could have some time to feel like an adult. He said, "You need time to remember you're a person outside of being a mother and my wife." After talking to my doctor, he put me on some anti-depressants which made a tremendous difference in how I saw the world. I had more patience and was able to be a better mother and wife.

We made great strides as parents and in our careers. "Yo-you wanna make me head of the history department?" Dean Lowden nodded. "We do. Your work has proven that you're one of the best we have and we want you to head up the department." I accepted of course, and as I rushed home I was surprised to see Robby still in his flight suit, which was unusual because he liked to come home clean for the kids. "What's-" "They wanna promote me to Commander!" My jaw dropped before I rushed him, launching myself into his arms. "Oh my god! Oh my god!" I screamed as he held me. "I have news as well!" "Please not another baby, not right now!" I shook my head with a laugh. "The Dean appointed me head of the department!" His jaw dropped as he yelled out. We were both jumping around and yelling as Violet came downstairs. "What's wrong with you two?" She had sass now, at eight years old. "Oh!" Robby said as he swooped her up. "Great things are happening baby girl!" He said as he squeezed her, making her giggle. Soon our other two came downstairs to see why we were all yelling. Zach at six and Michael at four. Things seemed to be right in the world at the moment. "You know, you said something about a baby." His eyebrows shot up. "No, but I think we're done. I think these three are all I want." He grinned, leaning down and kissing me sweetly. "If that's what you want, I'm happy with it."

"Thanks for having us over, guys!" Jake said as he grabbed another beer as he held Violet. "You're welcome, we love having you guys over!" I said as I followed him to set the charcuterie board on the coffee table. The past year since we both got promotions has been great. We were spending so much time with the kids, and each other, we were thriving. As I set the tray down everyone reached for it and I managed to barely get out of the way. I chuckled as I wrapped my arms around Robby, his own holding me close. We watched as the team watched the football game and played with the kids, their own kids joining in. I watched as Michael squealed when Coyote tossed him across his shoulder. "Are we sure we're done having babies?" I asked and just after that, Zach got sick in the hallway. "Yep. We're done." He said as we both grabbed Zach to clean him and the floor.

A few months later I got sick and felt like I was dying. So much so Robby called Rooster and Phoenix to watch the kids while he took me to the ER. I was constantly puking; I hadn't eaten in two days and I was severely dehydrated. Once they got me in, Robby sat with me as they ran tests. "Dr. Floyd. We're going to take you in for an X-ray. Is there any way you could be pregnant?" I shook my head no. Once we decided we were done having kids we went back to birth control and using condoms. "Alright, let's get her in." A nurse grabbed my bed as I looked at Robby. "I'll be right here waiting for you." He leaned down and kissed my forehead before they wheeled me out. They laid me on the table as I felt nauseous again and just as they were about to do the scan the door blew open. "STOP!" I was so confused and growing nervous. "She's pregnant!" "WHAT?!" I yelled, almost rolling off the table.

That was a really hard time for us. We wanted this baby, but our hearts were set on enjoying watching our kids grow without starting over. "It takes two to make a baby!" I huffed as I stormed out into the garage, not wanting the kids to hear us arguing. "No shit sherlock! But you're the one who forgot the condom!" I said as I whipped around to face Robby who followed me out into the garage. "And how do you know you didn't forget a pill? Huh?" I crossed my arms over my chest, giving him a smug look. "Because I checked when we got home from the hospital." He scoffed. "Not hard enough because I also checked and you missed a pill, the same night I forgot the condom!" I furrowed my brows. "There's no way." I pushed past him and rushed up to our room. I pulled the pack from my bedside table, cursing when I saw the pill still in there. "Oh my god." I groaned, sinking down onto the bed. It wasn't that I blamed Robby for this, I should've noticed he didn't grab a condom, but we were all over each other and rushing to get out of our clothes.

"This is on both of us. The blame doesn't fall to just one of us." He said as he sat next to me, but I just jumped up, going into the bathroom. I was mad at myself for letting this happen, mad at our situation. I stayed mad throughout my shower and after we put the kids to bed, as a couple like always, before we silently went to bed ourselves. I'm not sure how long we laid there, both on our backs, staring at the ceiling but soon he spoke up. "I love you." I couldn't help how the corner of my lips twitched upwards. "I love you too." After a moment, his hand found mine under the covers, intertwining our fingers. "We're gonna love this baby just like we love Vi, Zach and Michael. Right?" I could only nod as tears welled in my eyes. "Robby?" "Yeah honey?" It took me a minute to reply, my throat feeling thick as I started to cry. "Hold me?" He rolled over, pulling me into him and I buried my face in his bare chest to cry. The very next morning he told me he scheduled a vasectomy. I was a little surprised, but I wasn't complaining.

Nine months later we welcomed another boy, Alexander Thomas Floyd. The recovery from this c-section was harder physically but easier mentally because Robby got to stay home longer. Violet was older and dying to help as much as possible and so was Zach. Michael wasn't too happy about no longer being the youngest, but he soon grew to adore his baby brother. Not long after Alex was born, Robby's parents came to visit, which was a big help in my recovery and gave Robby and I some time together. In fact, about six weeks after, while his parents kept the kids we went out to the hard deck. "HEY!" Everyone cheered as we walked up. "How you feelin', Mama?" Rooster asked, pulling me into a hug. "I'm sore. But I'm happy to be here." He chuckled before letting me go and I hugged everyone else, saving Phoenix for last. She squeezed me before pulling back, tears in her eyes. "What's wrong?" She shook her head before reaching back into her purse, pulling out an all too familiar stick. "I'm pregnant." She said it so quietly, but I couldn't help but scream. Soon everyone knew and the question came. "Okay, but who’s the baby daddy?" Hangman asked, his arm around his own girlfriend.

Rooster sneakily slid a little closer, his hand on her back. "YOU MOTHERFUCKER!" I yelled, smacking his shoulder. "Are y'all dating?" She nodded quickly. "We have been for about eight months. We wanted to keep it quiet for a while, but then this happened." I could tell by the look in her eyes, she was scared, terrified. "Were you guys planning on having a baby?" Rooster shook his head. "That was pure accident." Robby chuckled. "We know a thing or two about accidents." I chuckled, tucking myself into his side. The rest of the night was filled with questions from Natasha and Rooster who both were scared shitless. Once the night was over, Robby drove us to the hotel room he booked. We were giggling like teenagers as we rushed into the elevator and up to our floor. As we approached our room, he lifted me into his arms, bridal style, and carried me into the room before he carefully sat me on the bed, leaning over me. "I love you, Mrs. Floyd." He said as he leaned down to kiss me, but I stopped him with a finger on his lips. "I have a title, Mr. Floyd." He just grinned against my finger. "I love you, Dr. Floyd." I laughed, pulling him into a kiss. "I love you, Commander Floyd."

Soon he pulled us up, dragging me to join him in the shower. His lips were attached to my neck as his hands wandered my body. "Fuck, Robby." He chuckled against my skin as his fingers brushed over my scar. "You keep that up and I'll have to ignore the doctor." I moaned out as he nipped at the space just behind my ear. "No, you won't." He said as he pulled away. I whined as he did so, but he just smiled, and we finished out shower before curling up in the fluffy bed together. "We're really done having kids this time." He said as his hand ran across my belly. I still had baby weight, but I have to remind myself I wouldn't lose it all right away. "Well, I hope so because you got snipped. If I get pregnant, we have a problem!" He chuckled and we laid there in the quiet before finally drifting off.

We made sure to do things like that often, reminding each other we have lives outside of our children and our jobs. It rekindled that spark we had at the beginning of our relationship, not that we ever lost it, we just make time to enjoy it now. As the kids grew, they all formed their own interests. Like Violet, she picked up softball and she fell in love. When she wasn't training, she was working with Bradley who offered to train her in his down time. Zach picked up a fascination for aviation. He loved going on base and seeing the jets take off. But one thing he loved even more was when he turned ten, Mav's gift to him was taking him up in the Mustang. Seeing a smile like that on his face was one of the best feelings as a mom. Michael was super into dinosaurs and every chance he got he was telling us whatever new facts he learned. Alex, well he was still pretty young, so he was into whatever his siblings were into.

When Violet was thirteen, I started noticing differences in my own body. My hormones were raging, and I was constantly upset with Robby even when he did nothing wrong. Then my periods became sporadic. I went to the doctor expecting them to tell me it was just menopause. But I came through the door with a blank look on my face which caused worry to flash across Robby's own face. "Hey, darlin'. What's wrong? What'd the doctor say?" He asked as he took my face in his hands. I shook my head, and he took my hands, leading me to the couch. "Honey, you gotta tell me what's wrong." My mouth opened and closed a few times before I finally pushed the words out of my throat.

"I'm pregnant."

His hands slowly let go of mine, falling into his own lap. "What?" I shook my head. "I'm still trying to wrap my head around it." He pushed off the couch, pacing in front of the fireplace. I watched him for a few minutes before he turned to me, tossing his arms out. "What?" I asked, getting irritated. It took him a moment before he asked a question that sent me reeling. "Are you cheating on me?" I could only stare at him in shock. "No. Absolutely not. I can't believe you'd even ask me that!" I said as I stood up. He scoffed. "I've had a vasectomy and you’re pregnant!" "They don't always work a hundred percent!" This rocked our marriage. We were hardly talking to each other, once the kids went to bed he went to the couch. We didn't want the kids to see it, but they all sensed we were tense with each other.

A few weeks later Robby came in, a sad look on his face. "Can we talk?" I nodded, following him out to the front porch, sitting on the swing we had on the porch. "I want to apologize. I um, went and got tested and the surgery was not one hundred percent successful." I pursed my lips, not really knowing how to respond. "Even if it was, I know you never would cheat on me and I was just so thrown off by the news, that was the first place my brain went to." I nodded, looking down at my legs which were tucked under me. He pushed off the house, coming over and taking my hands in his. "Hey, look at me." I lifted my head, his crystal blue eyes catching my own. "I'm sorry, and I'm excited for this baby." I nodded. "I'm getting a hysterectomy after this one." He chuckled, capturing my lips in a kiss. "I love you, Dr. Floyd." He whispered as he pulled away. "I love you too, Mr. Floyd." I said before pulling him into another kiss. "It is going to be a while before I can forgive you, because that hurt." He nodded, kissing my forehead. "Whatever you need."

Things slowly started getting better, and crashed back down when we told the kids. "You're what?" Violet was now thirteen and took after me when speaking her mind. "I'm pregnant." She scoffed, standing from the couch. "Vi-" "Don't you know what causes that?! I mean isn't four kids enough?!" She yelled before storming upstairs. "Violet Marie!" I called, attempting to follow her before Robby grabbed my arm stopping me. "Just let her cool off, we'll talk to her later." I nodded and we turned to the other three. Zach was eleven now, Michael was nine and Alex was five. They were all whispering to each other before turning to us. We just raised our brows at them, and Zach smirked. "We all agree that we want another brother." All I could do was groan and rest my forehead on Robby's shoulder. "There's too much testosterone in this house." Robby could only chuckle and kiss my head.

As time went on, Violet was still upset with us, and she wasn't letting up. We tried to talk to her, but it never worked. "Violet?" I called. After a minute she padded into the kitchen. "What?" Her tone was snippy, and I wanted to say something but it would be no use. "Could you help me clean the kitchen, please? I'll do dishes while you wipe down the counters and the table?" She huffed but did so anyway. "Done." She said, tossing the dirty rag into the laundry room before rushing up to her room. I sighed and finished the dishes before going up there. I was already starting to show, and my back was feeling it. Robby was kind enough to massage it and I'll have to remember that when we go to bed. "Vi?" I knocked on her door. It was quiet for a moment before I heard her quiet voice on the other side. I opened the door, the darkness taking me by surprise. I walked over to her bed where she was laying down, facing the wall.

I sighed, leaning down and rubbing her arm. "Make room?" I thought she would tell me no, but she just quietly slid closer to the wall. I smiled, grabbing her covers and crawling in, pulling her back into me and placing a kiss on her head. I was trying to think of what to say, but I didn't have to as she started sobbing in my arms. "Oh, baby." I held her as she cried, letting her get it out before I questioned her. "You wanna talk?" I asked. "Why did you guys have to have another baby?" I sighed, pulling her closer. "We didn't plan on any more after Michael. But we were careless, and we got Alex. After your dad's surgery, it was supposed to be impossible. But I guess when they say nothing is impossible, they mean nothing." Her sniffles broke my heart, knowing that a new addition to the family had her this upset worried me. "Why does this have you so upset?" I asked, brushing some hair away from her face. "You'll think it's stupid." I kissed the back of her head as her hand found my arm. "I would never think that anything that has to do with your feelings would be stupid."

Another beat of silence and she spoke up, her voice almost a whisper. "I feel like you have less and less time for me." My heart shattered at her words. I sat up, leaning on her headboard before turning her over, her head on my chest. "I'm sorry that we've made you feel that way, and your feelings are totally valid." She sniffled as her arms wrapped around me. "We can't take this back, and we don't want to. But you are my oldest, my first baby. I love your dad, but you made us realize what love really was. You changed our lives, even before you were born." I held her close, hoping she'd listen this time. "You know, we wanted to be surprised if you were a boy or a girl." She furrowed her brows. "Then what did you call me till I was born?" I giggled. With the boys, we always found out, so we called them their names during my pregnancies. "Ducky." She snorted out a laugh as she held onto me. After a few minutes her hand drifted to my belly, rubbing slightly. "Can we be surprised this time? And call it ducky?" I smiled at the memory of my first pregnancy. "I think that'd be nice."

Things got better after that, and she was fully invested in this pregnancy. The kids loved kissing my belly and talking to ducky, Violet especially. About seven months in, Robby got deployed for a mission. "Be thinking of baby names while I'm gone." Robby told Violet as he squeezed her on the docks. "I will, daddy." She kissed his cheek before he took me by the waist. "This feels too familiar." I muttered after he kissed me. "Reminds me of your pregnancy with Violet." I nodded. "Well, just be careful and I won't be stressed into labor this time." He nodded. "You'll be here when I come back?" I smiled. "Maybe not this exact spot. But we'll be right here waiting." He kissed me again and him and the team headed out. That week at work was when I noticed all the stares. You'd think they would've started when I began to show, seeing as I only told necessary people instead of a department wide announcement. A few women in the department would walk past my office, looking in, pointing and whispering. I knew what they all thought, and I didn't give a damn. At least that's what I told myself.

"Hi." Melissa, another professor in the department said as she knocked on my door. "Can I come in?" I had a class in fifteen minutes, and I really didn't want to talk to her. "No, I- Oh, you're sitting down anyway." I huffed as she clasped her hands together, resting them on her knees. "I just wanted to talk to you about your pregnancy." I raised a brow, curious as to what she thought she had to talk to me about. "Don't you think you're a little old to have another baby? Plus, you have four other kids who need you." I stared at her in shock. I knew she just spouted things off, but this is crossing a line. "I mean, after your pregnancy with Alex, are you sure you want this baby? Is your husband forcing you to keep it?" My hand flew out, smacking her clean across the face and knocking her into the floor. A squeal escaped her as I stood, coming around my desk when people crowded around my door. "Get up!" She scrambled to her feet, not meeting my gaze. "Get the fuck out of my office, and don't come back. How dare you say those things to me. My family and my marriage are none of your business." It was basically a growl, and she ran out of my office as fast as possible. Everyone continued to stare at me which pissed me off even more. "What are you staring at?! Go! I have a lecture to teach!" Everyone ran as I walked out, rushing for the lecture hall.

"Bye daddy!" the kids all screamed as their time on the video call ended, now it was my turn. "Hey, darlin'. How you feelin?" I shook my head. "Like shit. I'm still puking, my back kills, and I'm so damn tired." He gave me a sad smile. "Well just think, eight more days and then I'm home." I nodded. "I also got put on maternity leave early." His brows furrowed in confusion. "What? What happened?" I sighed, trying not to tear up. "Do you think we're too old to have this baby?" I asked as tears started streaming down my face. "What?" I wiped my eyes, trying not to full on sob on this call. "Melissa came into my office and started asking me if I was too old to have another baby. She said I had four other kids who needed me and then she said we weren't too excited about Alex." I stopped to wipe my tears again, hoping my makeup wasn't running. "She even asked me if you were forcing me to keep it! Who thinks that way?" My voice was just growing louder and louder. "I don't even remember reaching across my desk, but I smacked her so hard she landed in the floor." He just stared at me in shock.

"I just feel like maybe she's right." I said feeling defeated. "No honey. Sure, it was a huge surprise, but I don't think you are. The doctor says you're perfectly healthy." I groaned. "I'm forty-two Robby! This is literally considered a geriatric pregnancy!" I said as more tears streamed down my face. "Fuck what she says, and you were right for smacking her!" He exploded. I jumped, his loud voice startled me, taking me by surprise. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Honey, I know this is hard. But you’ve gone through four other pregnancies, some of which were harder than this one. Tell me, would you trade this baby in for anything else?” I immediately shook my head, but he knew my answer. “This baby is gonna be just as loved as the rest of our kids.” I nodded, feeling a little better. “You’re the most badass mama I know. I can’t think of anyone else who could handle a pregnancy at our age.” I chuckled, cleaning my face off. “Don’t tell Phoenix that.” He laughed. “I think Caroline will be all her and Rooster have.” I nodded. “She sure is a handful.” Caroline was almost four now, her birthday almost exactly nine months after Michael’s and she was the perfect mix of Rooster and Phoenix, in looks and personality. “Time’s almost up, darlin’.” I gave him a sad smile. “KIDS! DADDY’S CALL IS ALMOST OVER! I love you, and we’ll be right here waiting for you to come home.” He smiled. “I love you too.” The thunderous sound of four kids rushing me was enough to make me feel better. Michael crawled into my lap as the other three leaned over the chair waving. “Bye daddy! We love you!” He managed to say one more ‘I love you’ before the screen went black.

“Can we order pizza and watch a movie?” Zach asked. “That sounds great.” Violet snatched my laptop, ordering the pizza for us as the boys tried to agree on a movie. This was what I loved. The kids didn’t always get along, but they surprised me sometimes with how they loved and cared for each other. A few more weeks went by with Violet and the boys helping me get the rest of the nursery set up as well as my hospital bag. We moved Zach and Michael into the same room, and Alex will share with the nursery. Seeing as we only had a four-bedroom house, we had to make room and it has been quite the adjustment. “Mama.” I rolled over, looking past Robby’s side of the bed to see Alex standing in the doorway, blankie in hand as he rubbed his eyes. It was so adorable I thought I would combust. “What is it baby?” He walked over, looking at me from across the bed. “I don’t like my new room.” I sighed, pursing my lips. “This has become a nightly thing, especially since Robby left. “Can I sleep with you?” I nodded. “Come on.” He managed to pull himself into the bed and tucked himself into my side. “I miss daddy.” I sighed. “Me too, buddy. Me too.” His little hand rested on my belly, and I rubbed his back, slowly soothing him to sleep. “Mama?” I looked over to see both Zach and Michael standing in the doorway. “Come on.” I scooted Alex over as Zach came and laid on my other side as Michael laid next to Alex. We all slowly drifted off, but I woke up later feeling something shift the bed.

I looked at the end of the bed, seeing Violet had joined us, laying across our feet with one of her blankets over her. All my babies in one bed? It was cramped but I wouldn’t have it any other way. Finally, I fell back asleep, but woke up once again when I heard footsteps coming down the hall. I sat up, leaning against the headboard, wondering who the hell it could be? I was ready to throw myself out of bed when the figure stopped in the doorway. “Hey darlin’.” I immediately relaxed when I saw Robby leaning against the doorway. He quietly walked over, around to my side of the bed, leaning down to kiss me. His lips were soft against mine as he tucked some of my hair behind my ear. “God, I missed you.” He muttered against my lips. “I missed you too.” He smiled at me, kissing me again before he pulled away, opting to kiss my forehead. “I’m gonna shower really quick.” I nodded as he walked into the bathroom. Once he was done, he came over, looking at the bed. “I’m sorry.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “I can fix this.” He gently grabbed Alex, holding him against his chest as he scooted Michael over before he slid into the bed as he decided to lay down. He held Alex on his chest, running his hand through his blonde curls. “I miss when they were all little and would lay on my chest.” I nodded. “Soon you’ll have another little baby to snuggle.” He nodded. Robby always loved snuggling with the kids, he’d take them, go crawl in bed and take a nap whenever he could. “I love you.” He whispered as he tossed his hand on top of my belly, his thumb rubbing me gently.

That morning the kids piled on him, and he ate it up. I know it’s hard on him when he’s gone so these moments are the ones he cherishes. He made sure to spend as much time as possible with the kids in the weeks leading up to ducky’s birth. But soon, we were in the hospital, and I was going in for my c-section. The doctor also did a cesarean hysterectomy for me, so he took my uterus and ovaries in the same procedure as my c-section. I was a train wreck when they handed me another little boy. I was in pain, and I was overwhelmed. Baby number five and it was another little boy. After a few hours Hangman brought in the kids, they all rushed the bed, Robby stopping them all. “Slow guys. Violet.” He motioned our oldest over, and she stood on the side of the bed staring down at the little boy in my arms feeding. “What name did you come up with?” She stared at him for another moment before looking up at her dad. “Liam James.” It was a perfect fit, and I couldn’t imagine naming him anything else. “You like it?” She asked me and I nodded. “It’s perfect baby.” I pulled her down so I could kiss her forehead and soon, he got passed around, all the kids holding him. Alex struggled even with his dad helping him, once Liam started crying, he handed him off. “I don’t like him. He loud.” It was hard not to laugh at that and over time it didn’t get much better. Poor Alex was having a hard time no longer being the baby, and not too keen on taking on the position of big brother.

Time went on and five years later things changed drastically. Violet was eighteen and she had offers from a few schools to go play softball on a scholarship, and she was struggling on which to choose. “I don’t know which to choose.” She whined as she sat at the island. “Well, you need to look at who has the better biology program.” Violet had taken an interest in Marine Biology and planned to study it wherever she went. She had offers from University of Texas, San Diego State University and University of California at San Diego. She just groaned, looking like she was ready to pull her hair out. “I just wish you could tell me what to do.” I huffed, turning to her. “You want my opinion?” She nodded. “Go to UT. It��s a great way to get a grasp of living out of the house, you can always come home and go to one of the other two after you finish prerequisites if you want.” She nodded. “I needed that.” I knew she’d take it into consideration. That Friday, she had to decide who she would sign with, and I watched as my oldest sat at the table, looking at the different National Letters of Intent in front of her. Robby and I stood by her as Rooster and Hangman stood on her other side. Rooster continued to coach her well through high school and is helping her condition for college ball, Hangman was just dying for her to sign with UT. She took her time, before slowly sliding the UT hat closer to her and signing their contract. “YEAH!” Jake yelled, shaking her shoulders. She stood and I expected her to hug Rooster, but she clung to me. “Thank you for believing in me.” I squeezed her tightly as Robby rubbed her back. “I will always believe in you baby.”

Before we knew it, we headed out to Texas to ger her setup. We took the day and stayed in a hotel that night, the next day we stopped on campus to see her one last time before leaving. “Remember to check the oil in your car every so often. Can’t have it messing up all the way out here.” She nodded, hugging me one last time. Soon she let go and hugged her dad. “You’ll let me know every time you deploy?” Robby nodded. He was now a Rear Admiral, and even though he isn’t in the air as often as he used to be, he still deploys on the ships. “I will. You have my email so you can email me when I ship out.” She pulled away, tears streaming down her face. “We love you, and if you need us, we’re a call away.” It was hard leaving, Robby and I both crying for a few days. But as soon as the tears dried, it was Liam’s first day of kindergarten. It was weird, realizing we just sent our oldest off to college and we’re sending our youngest to kindergarten. “Bye mama!” Liam said before running off. “Wh-what? No! He’s supposed to cry and hold me and beg me not to leave!” Robby pulled me close, a few tears of his own slipping. “He’s always been more outgoing and independent than the others.” I choked back a sob, watching him turn into his classroom. “Come on, honey.” Robby said, turning us around. We were halfway to the front doors when I heard a little voice behind us. "MAMA! DADDY!"

We turned to see Liam sprinting for us, throwing himself into Robby's arms, allowing his father to pick him up. “What is it buddy?” I asked, brushing some hair out of his face as he squeezed Robby’s neck. “I forgot to hug you and say I wove you.” He said turning to me, clinging to me like a Koala. “We love you too, Buddy.” I held him for another minute before he wanted down. I put him on his feet, looking at how small he really was. He stared down the hallway, children and adults filling it to the brim. I could see the hesitation in his eyes, so I crouched down next to him. “Do you want us to walk you back to your classroom?" He nodded, squeezing my hand. He took Robby’s hand, and we led him down the hall, me giving a fist pump as Robby laughed at me. Once we arrived at his classroom, he looked up at us. “Will you be here to get me?” I nodded. “We’ll be right here waiting, buddy.” Robby said before kissing his chubby cheek. He gave us a toothy grin before rushing inside. We thought it would get easier after that, until we were called into the high school principals office for Michael. He was a freshman this year while Zach was a junior. Once we walked in, Michael was sitting in the chair across from the principle, his head lolled back. “Rear Admiral.” The principal shook his hand. “Doctor.” He said before shaking my hand.

We took a seat, Michael between us. “So, Mr. Floyd here was caught purchasing not only marijuana, but also Adderall.” My jaw dropped as I looked to him. “Michael William!” I scolded as Robby shared my shocked look. “The other student has been expelled.” I crossed my legs, very mad. “Michael is an exceptional student, one of the best we’ve had. He even tutors other students during lunch. I don’t want to expel him. So, I wanna give him the chance to redeem himself. I think out of school suspension will be a good way to go, and he continues to tutor students.” We nodded. “I think that’s fair.” He sighed, putting his head in his hands. “His teachers will email him his work and I think being here at five-thirty for tutoring is good.” We agreed wholeheartedly. Soon he was dismissed, and we all walked out. “Mom I-“ I held my hand out. “We will talk when we get home. You are coming with me, and you will sit in my office and do your schoolwork every day, then I will bring you back here for tutoring.” He just nodded, following me out the door. It was frustrating, knowing your child did something that they knew they would be in major trouble for, and even more frustrating because he was mad at Robby and I for how we punished him. “Really Michael?” We were sat out on the back porch, away from his other three siblings. “It’s weed! It’s legal in California!”

“For adult recreational use. You are fourteen, you are not an adult. But that doesn’t matter because not only are you under eighteen, but you also live under our roof, and smoking anything isn’t good for your lungs. Whenever you are over eighteen and out from under our roof, you can do as you please.” He sighed, rolling his eyes. “Roll them eyes one more time and see if they don’t roll down the street!” I snapped, Robby grabbing the finger I pointed at Michael. “Okay, mama. Take a breather.” I was raging, trying to calm myself. “It wasn’t just the weed, Michael. You bought Adderall-“ “It helps me focus!” “You think it does. You have no medical need for it. It’s doing you more harm than good.” Robby said, trying to get him to see reason. “Is that why you haven’t been eating?” He raised a brow at us. “Or why you haven’t been sleeping?” He seemed to fall back, like he’s been caught. “I only started the Adderall two weeks ago. I haven't slept right in months.” My face fell into one of concern. “Why?” He just shrugged, leaning his head back. “I don’t know. I just haven’t been sleeping. I try and try, and I’m lucky if I can be asleep by four or five a.m.” And all the kids are up by six to get ready for school. “Okay. Well, is there anything going on that may be keeping you up? Stress about school? Adjusting to your sister being gone?” He shook his head, not meeting my eyes. “No.” I sighed. I wanted to help him, but it was hard when he didn’t know what was causing it. “Do you want to see a doctor?” He shook his head. I looked to Robby who looked as stumped as me. I looked back to Michael to see his eyes glazed over and it tugged on my heart. “Oh, baby.” I got up, crouching down next to his chair and laying my hand on the arm that was holding his chin. “Talk to me, please.” I was begging at this point. A tear slipped down his cheek, and he mumbled something. “What? I couldn’t hear you.” It was like a damn broke, he leaned over, practically putting his head between his knees. “I don’t wanna be alive.”

I was scared shitless.

I gathered him in my arms, holding him as Robby came over, holding us both. “We’re gonna get you help, buddy. We promise.” Robby said as he rubbed his back and kissed his head. We got him in with a doctor who referred us to a psychiatrist. He started on antidepressants and even started therapy, which he asked to do all on his own. It took a few months, but I started to see parts of my little boy again. The one who loved spending time with his father, cooking with me in the kitchen, and enjoyed watching movies with his siblings. “Mama?” I turned to Michael who was smiling at me from the other side of the island. “Yeah?” I asked as I flipped the burger on the stove. “Thank you. You and dad both for helping me and not judging me.” I smiled, walking over and pulling him into a hug. “I’d do anything to help you. I’ve been in your position before, just after you were born.” He raised a brow at me, looking for an explanation. “Your dad was deployed right after you were born, it was my first c-section, and I was with three kids all alone. It was hard. I didn’t feel like anything other than a mom, I felt like I had nothing outside of that. But your dad came home and bless that man. He got me up, he took care of me and helped me get back to who I was before I had you kids.” I heard a throat clear behind us and we turned to see Robby. “Are you talking about me?” He asked, walking over and tossing his arm over my shoulder. “All good things.” He pecked my lips as Michael leaned away. “God, you two are so gross.” We laughed, looking at each other. “It’s okay. If you have kids, they’ll say the same thing to you.” He shook his head, mumbling something about not having kids and walking away. “I’m glad he’s doing better.” I nodded. “Me too, it’s a relief to know he feels better.”

Two years later, and Zach had graduated high school. He decided to join the navy like his father and wanted to be a pilot, so he applied for the Naval Academy. “Anything yet?” Rooster asked as he walked in. The entire team came over to hear the results, eager to see if Zach would be part of the next generation of fighter pilots. “Not yet.” Robby said as Rooster joined the crowd. Zach was sweating bullets, nervous for this email, so much so he called his sister to have her on facetime while he opened it. Robby rubbed Zach’s shoulders as he refreshed his emails. “Just remember, if you don’t get in, it’s not the end all be all.” Robby uttered to him, and Zach shook his head. “I know.” He groaned. “Oh my god. It’s here!” We all jumped to stand behind him, staring at the screen as he opened the email. He stared at it for a second, the tension building. “Congratulations, you have been accepted to the Naval Academy based in Annapolis, Maryland!” He screamed, standing up and hugging his father. Everyone yelled and congratulated him before he turned to me. “I am so proud of you.” It was terrifying when your kids join the military, especially when you yourself know what it’s like to stand on the other side. But there’s also a sense of pride that flows through you. A few weeks later we all packed up, heading out to drop him at Annapolis. “We love you and we’ll be right here waiting.” He nodded, kissing my cheek before hugging his dad and his siblings. It was hard to watch him go, but he had to start his Plebe summer and he was eager to do it. “You think he’ll be okay?” Robby nodded. “He’ll be fine. He’s our kid.” I laughed at that. “We are pretty resilient.”

And that proved true a few years later. It was Violet’s last year of college, Zach’s sophomore year at the academy, Michael’s senior year of high school, Alex was starting his eighth-grade year and Liam was eight and just loving his little life. “Um, can you go to the doctor with me tomorrow?” Robby asked when he came back from telling Liam goodnight. “Um, sure?” I asked as I rubbed lotion on my legs. “He’s called me back in, wants to talk to me about my CT scan.” I stopped, looking up at him. “Did he say why?” He shook his head. “Nope, he wouldn’t tell me anything over the phone.” That was never good, we both knew that. But we looked on the bright side anyway, having a quiet, passionate night with each other. The next day we sat in the doctor’s office, two chairs across from his desk as he looked at some paper work. “We found something abnormal in your scans, and upon closer look we found it is lung cancer, stage two. So far it is only in your right lung, which is good, that means it hasn’t spread.” I gasped, my hand clutching his tighter than ever. “What are my chances?” Robby asked, both of his hands clutching my one. He voice never wavered, but I could tell by the way he held my hand and spun my wedding ring he was scared and so was I. “Given you are fifty, and age does play a factor, we usually give around a sixty-eight percent chance of survival for five years after remission.” The numbers made me feel slightly better, but those numbers only matter if he makes it to remission.

We worked out a treatment plan and soon went home. We had to tell the kids, and we needed to tell them together, so we waited the additional week before Violet came home after graduation and Zach came home for summer leave. Once they were home Robby didn’t want to wait, so we sat them all down on the couch as Robby and I took a seat on the coffee table. He was scared to tell them, and nervous about their reactions, which was totally understandable. I rubbed his back as he held back tears. “Daddy, what is it?” Violet asked, leaning forward and grabbing his hand. He took a deep breath, Violet’s simple action almost sending him over the edge. “I had to go to the doctor not too long ago and had a few scans done. They found something abnormal, and they determined it was lung cancer.” All at once, I saw five little hearts shatter on the ground. Violet immediately broke down into tears, Michael not far behind her. Zach and Alex were barely holding it in, and poor Liam looked so lost. “Is it terminal?” Violet choked out and Robby shook his head. “No, baby. It’s not. The doctor thinks that if I go through with the chemo and radiation therapy, I have a good shot at going into remission.” Violet leaned over, her head on her knees as she held Robby’s hand. That alone broke him. Tears fell from behind his glasses as he squeezed her hand. “Make room.” He said, separating Violet and Michael and sitting between them. I opted to sit between Alex and Liam, but Liam decided to crawl into my lap. “You’re almost too big for this buddy.” I whispered as I brushed some of his hair back and kissed his forehead.

“So, daddy’s sick?” I nodded as I wrapped my free arm around Alex who was crying. “He is. This isn’t going to be easy on daddy.” He laid his head on my chest as I rubbed his back. “Is daddy gonna die?” God, kids are blunt. How do you answer such a question? “The doctors are gonna do everything in their power to keep that from happening.” He just nodded before climbing out of my lap and walking over to Robby, leaning over his legs and laying his head in his lap. That night we spent some real time together as a family, we ate dinner together, played cards at the table and finished the night all knocking out on the couch. Liam curled up against Violet, as Violet’s legs were tossed in Michael’s lap, the other three boys were all leaning against each other. Robby and I laid on the other side of the sectional, his arms around my waist as he pulled me back into his chest. “We’re gonna be okay, right?” He asked and I nodded. “You are, we are. Everything will be okay. I’ll be right here with you every step of the way.” He kissed the back of my head, squeezing my lightly. “I love you Mrs. Floyd.” Even after twenty-five years of marriage, that still makes me giddy like a little school girl. “I love you too, Mr. Floyd.” Soon after, we told the team and it was just as bad as telling the kids. Lots of tears, poor Phoenix was beside herself. I couldn’t handle anymore tears, walking away to the kitchen where I was preparing lunch. I was chopping some celery when there was a knock on the door frame. “Hey.” Rooster whispered as I looked up. His hair had started greying not long after Caroline was born, and even more after him and Phoenix got married. “Hi.” I whispered, going back to chopping the celery. He came over, grabbing my wrist. That’s when I realized not only was I aggressively chopping the vegetable, but I was about to slice my fingers.

“How are you feeling?” I planted my hands on the counter, my head hanging low. “Fine.” He scoffed. “You’re lying. And I know you are because you said the same thing that first night you moved in with me before the uranium mission. You had a complete breakdown that night.” The fact he knew me so well made my throat feel thick and more tears welled in my eyes. “I just- I can’t lose him.” Finally, the dam broke. I hadn’t really cried once since we got the diagnoses, so this was everything escaping me. “I can’t live without him, Bradley.” He pulled me into him, holding me as I cried. He rubbed my back, a few tears of his own landing in my hair. “You know he’s not giving up without a fight.” I was gasping for breath at this point. “But what if he doesn’t win?” I cried and he squeezed me a little tighter. “If that happens, then we will be here. You and the kids won’t be alone.” He held me till I calmed down, handing me a kleenex to clean my face off. “What’s going on?” Robby was standing in the doorway, looking confused. I rushed past Rooster, throwing myself into his arms. “I’m so scared, Robby.” He buried his face in my neck as he held me. “Me too, darlin’. Me too.”

Soon he started chemo, me taking time off work to go with him. “Mama, go to work. I’ll take him today.” Violet said as I got up that morning. “Are you sure?” I didn’t want to miss it, but we couldn’t afford all of our bills as well as the medical expenses if I kept missing work. “Positive. Zach, Michael and I have all agreed to rotate out.” My bottom lip wobbled as I pulled her into a hug. “God, how did I get such amazing kids?” She chuckled as she rubbed my back. “We’re just that good.” I laughed, pushing her out of my bedroom. Violet got a job in San Diego after graduation and started right away, Zach was still on summer leave and Michael is in a local trade school for diesel mechanics so they’re all local and dying to help. While it wasn’t their responsibility, they made it so much easier to juggle everything. Even Liam was more than happy to get his daddy anything he needs, water, glasses, blankets, you name it and he’s got it. I saw the effects the chemo had on him, making him sick, and soon his hair started falling out. “Dammit. The one good thing I had going.” I laughed as he sat in the kitchen as I held the clippers in my hands. “Nah, you got a lot going for you that I love.” I said as I kissed his cheek. “You’re sure?” He nodded and I clicked the clippers on, gently running them over his scalp until soon, there was no hair left. “All done.” I said as I wiped what little hair was left off his scalp. He was taking everything in stride, but soon it caught up to him.

After nine months we didn’t see much improvement and it broke my heart, because soon the chemo started causing pain. So much so he would curl up in bed and cry. “It hurts.” He sobbed and all I could do was hold him, rubbing his back as he cried into my chest. “I know. I know and I’m so sorry Robby.” My own tears slid down my cheeks, wanting nothing more than to take the pain away. “I don’t know how much longer I can do this.” I quietly gasped, trying to catch my breath at his words. I sat up, rolling him onto his back as I leaned over him. “Hey. Look at me.” Those crystal blue eyes stared back into me, into my soul. “If you want to stop. I will be right here by your side. As much as I want to spend the next thirty to forty years with you, I don’t want you to spend them suffering.” I said as my hand fell to his cheek, holding it. “This is your choice, and I want you to do whatever you feel like you need to do. I love you so much and it's killing me to see you in so much pain.” He continued to sob as I kissed his forehead, a sob escaping me as I did so. I didn’t want to lose him, I couldn’t but seeing him in pain wasn’t worth the time I so selfishly wanted with him.

We had talked about it, and he decided to quit treatments, until we went to his doctor appointment and saw he was improving. “It’s hard, but I can’t quit now.” Were his words, and with that he carried on with treatments and it paid off. Another nine months go by, and he received his last treatment, officially going into remission. Violet had dragged him with her to run some errands while the dagger squad and I got everything ready. “Get that banner up higher Javy!” He threw his hands up at me as his wife laughed. “It’s gonna be okay.” Hangman said, placing his hands on my shoulders. “It has to be perfect!” I said as I set the bowl of dip on the table. He just laughed, watching as I blew by Rooster who was watching Alex and Caroline sitting on the couch. They’ve grown close over the years, being so close in age. “He’s here!” Fanboy yelled, and I rushed into the living room with everyone else. We heard them walk up on the porch and as the door opened, we all screamed. “Congratulations!” Robby was caught off guard, almost stumbling back into Violet. A smile cracked on his face, as he turned to Violet, seeming to ask her if she knew about this. She nodded and he pulled her into a hug before coming over and hugging everyone else. When he got to me, he pulled me close grinning at me. “I love you. You are amazing.” He said before kissing me sweetly. “You have no idea how relieved I am.” I said as I laid my head on his shoulder. “Don’t worry, darlin’. I’m gonna be here for a long time.”

And he was, we got to see all of our kids get married. Violet married a boat captain that worked for a local motor yacht company, and her wedding was probably the hardest for Robby to deal with. She was his only daughter and our oldest, so giving her away was so emotional for him and it was hard to let her go, but she stayed local, giving us three grandkids. Zach married a catapult officer in the Navy, and she kept him on his toes. Michael and his girlfriend had a baby before they got married, but he was the sweetest little baby. Alex went to med school, getting married to Caroline in his last year of his residency, which everyone saw coming. Liam decided to go to culinary school, getting married to a local school teacher when he was just twenty one. Over the course of those years, we got older, and greyer. Arthritis setting in, joints locking up. But it was okay, because even though our house was now empty most of the time, I had Robby. We spent those years after he went into remission enjoying ourselves and traveling. We took a few family vacations a year, and quite a few solo trips. We saw Hawaii, Greece, Italy, Scotland and many other gorgeous countries. We made the most of our golden years.

We lost friends along the way. I found out Annette had passed after she developed sepsis from a hip replacement surgery and that was hard. Over the years we kept up with each other and Robby and I even went on trips with her and Luke, rekindling that friendship we lost after a while. Fanboy had developed heart disease some years ago and he passed when his heart finally gave out. Javy had gotten pneumonia and he just couldn’t kick it. It hurt me to lose them, but it hurt Robby so much more. He put his life in their hands, he trusted these people, spent his days with them. So, it hurt to see him hurting. I wrapped my arms around him as he cried, kissing his head. “I’m sorry, honey.” It was all I could say, all I could do. It was part of aging, you start losing those close to you, and it hurts but it’s sadly part of life. Another few years later, we were seventy-eight and laying in bed together. “What do you think our lives will be like when one of us is gone?” He asked, making me furrow my brows. “Why do you ask?” I asked as I took off my own glasses and laid my book in my lap. “I don’t know.” He seemed very confused as to why he asked. “I was just curious I guess.” He said as he picked his own book back up. It was quiet for a minute before I spoke up. “Miserable.” He looked to me. “What honey?” I sighed, laying my book down. “Miserable. When you had cancer, I knew I couldn’t live without you, just because we got older doesn’t mean that changed. I don’t know if I could go through the rest of my life without you.”

He grabbed my hand, squeezing tightly before bringing it up and kissing it gently. “I couldn’t live life without you either.” I smiled at him before leaning over for a quick kiss. “Goodnight, Robby.” I said as I shifted down in the bed, him following. He tossed his arm over his waist, just like he’s done since we got together and kissed the back of my head. I was almost asleep when I heard him behind me, whispering oh so quietly. “I love you, darlin.” I smiled, intertwining my fingers with his. “I love you too, Robby.” With that we fell asleep. It was odd for Robby to ask things like that, he didn’t really focus on living life without each other. He always talked about our next trip or what plans to make with the grandkids that weekend. So I have to wonder if a part of him knew before he was consciously aware of what was happening. The next morning, I woke up I was surprised to see him still in bed. Even in our old age, all the years in the navy still had him getting up before me. “Robby? You okay?” I asked as I stretched in bed, my arms raising up over my head before I rolled over to face his back. “Robby.” I said as I placed my hand on his arm. I immediately knew something was wrong, I rolled him onto his back, shaking him. “Robby?” My heart sped up as I reached for his neck. As soon as I felt how cold his skin was, it was like the ground was ripped out from under me. “Robby?” My hand was on his chest as I shook him, my voice breaking. “Robby?” This wasn’t happening. We had a trip with the kids in a few weeks and he was so excited to see all of our grandkids on the beach together. “No. No!” I cried as I buried my face in his chest.

A pulmonary embolism in the middle of the night is what took him. I felt numb. The world wasn’t as bright as it usually was, I couldn’t find joy like I used to, even with the kids or my grandkids. When the funeral came around I just sat in the chair by his casket, shaking hands and giving fake smiles as I listened to people tell me how they knew Robby. “Mama. You need some water.” Violet said, holding out a bottle to me. “No, I’m fine baby.” She sighed, grabbing the hand held out and pushing the bottle into it. “You haven’t had water since yesterday morning and I know you haven’t eaten since then.” I sighed, taking the bottle just to please her but she was right. I wasn’t taking care of myself, and Robby would give me the scolding of a lifetime. So, I gave in and ate something as well as making sure I drank plenty of water. I held it together through the funeral for the most part, only breaking down as the jets flew overhead performing the missing man formation. I approached the casket for the last time, leaning on it as I cried. “Mama.” Liam said as he came over, hugging me, and soon so did all the others. All five kids and all eleven grandkids came up, comforting me. “I don’t know how I’m gonna do this.” I gasped out. I stayed like that for who knows how long, but eventually Zach and Michael helped me up. “It’ll be okay, mama. We’ll make sure of it.”

It was never truly okay. You never get over losing your best friend, your other half. It’s a pain you simply make room for. The days seemed longer, the winters were colder, and the house was lonely. Not long after I turned eighty-three Violet moved into the house with her husband and kids. The house was lively again, just like it was when the kids were younger, but there was still this gaping hole that could never be filled. Rooster and Phoenix came over often, Hangman and his wife would take me out, the team was trying to make sure I knew I wasn’t alone. But these days that’s all I wanted. To sit alone and flip through photo albums and reminisce on our life together. I did it sometimes, other times I would spray his side of the bed with his cologne or go through old videos or voicemail’s. I was so scared that I would forget what he smelled like, or the sound of his voice. Then one day it did slip my mind. “Mama? Do you want to go down to the beach with the kids and I?” Violet asked as she stood in my bedroom doorway, watching me fold laundry. “Sure, go ask your father. You know he loves to see the kids play in the surf.” It was quiet for a minute and I looked up. Violet had tears streaking her cheeks as she stared at me. “Mama.” She said as she came over, sitting on the bed next to me. She took my hand, squeezing it. “Daddy’s been gone for a few years now.” Suddenly everything came rushing back, all the painful memories of losing Robby. “Oh my god.” I cried, my head falling down to my hands. “I’m so sorry Violet.” My words reminded Violet of one of the worst days of her life, and I felt like an awful mother for reopening those wounds. “No, mama. It’s okay, it happens.” Except it doesn’t. Lab tests and imaging proved it to be Alzheimer’s and slowly it got worse. I was forgetting who my kids were, constantly forgetting Robby was gone. Life becomes hard when you don’t understand the world anymore.

At the age of ninety-two I went into the hospital for aspiration pneumonia. Too much food and liquid going down the windpipe and allowing infection to settle in my lungs. “There’s nothing we can do?” Liam asked as he sat by my bedside. “I’m sorry. We’ve done everything we could, but sadly this is what happens with most Alzheimer’s patients.” Liam nodded, squeezing my hand as I tried to pull away. “It’s okay mama. It’s me, Liam.” It was like everything became clear again. “Liam?” He nodded, his eyes glassy with tears and for a minute I saw my baby boy. “Yeah. It’s me.” Soon all the kids were in the room, sitting around my bed. “I’m so tired.” Zach nodded, patting my arm. “We’ve all talked, mama and we agree. If you’re ready. So are we.” It was like the world lifted off my shoulders in that moment and a sense of peace washed over me. “We love you, mama.” My eyes flashed to Michael who spoke and as I did, I caught a figure in the corner. The figure was leaned against the wall, faded jeans, white t-shirt, hair styled and large frame glasses resting on his nose. He pushed off the wall, stepping into the light, making me gasp. “Robby?” He looked just like he did when we met, so young and bright. “Hey, darlin’.” He said as he came over, his fingers running through my thin, gray hair. “What are you doin’ here?” It was a mumble as I stared up at him. He stood next to Violet, looking at her before looking at me. “I’m right here waitin’ for you, honey.” I nodded as he squatted down, leaning his arms on the bed. “They’ll be okay. We did good with ‘em.” Tears ran down my cheeks as I looked at him, still in shock that he was standing next to me. “Go to sleep, darlin’. I’ll see you when you wake up.” I nodded, watching as he walked out of the room. My eyes grew heavy as the kids held onto me in some way. “We love you, mama.” I barely heard it, but it made me smile. “I love you too.” With that, I drifted off.

When I opened my eyes later I was standing on a beach, which was so confusing. I looked down, seeing my white painted toes in the sand and I looked at my hands. Same nail color, but my hands were so soft, and all the wrinkles were gone. My wedding ring gleaming in the sunlight, making me smile. I had on a white halter top, backless sun dress which allowed me to feel the warm breeze. I looked around, seeing palm trees across from the endless ocean. As I turned my head I saw a figure in the distance, I couldn’t make out any discerning features except for the white shirt and faded jeans. I took a few steps closer and a grin threatened to split my face in half. I took off in a sprint down the beach throwing myself into Robby’s arms when I reached him. My legs wrapped around his waist as my arms squeezed his neck. He smelled just like his cologne and I could’ve drowned in it, burying my face in his neck. His hands splayed across my back and I missed the feeling of him on my skin, the way his cologne would linger on me for a while. I pulled back, looking into those crystal blue eyes that I adored. “Is this real?” He nodded. “So real.” I grinned at him, my forehead resting on his as my fingers played with the hair on the nape of his neck. “You were waiting?” He nodded. “For too long, honey. I’ve wanted nothing more than to hold you in my arms since the minute I got here.” My grin never faded. “Kiss me honey. I’ve waited too long.” He whispered and I giggled. “Anything you want, Mr. Floyd.” I said before my lips pressed against his in one of the most passionate kisses we’ve ever had. He held me tightly against him as our noses lightly bumped each other’s, his hands drifting over the expanse of my back, my fingers buried in his hair. We pulled away forehead’s resting each other’s again as we caught our breath. “I can’t believe you’re finally here.” I giggled as he set me on my own feet. “What is this place?” I asked as we looked around. Robby shrugged his shoulders. “Heaven? Valhalla? Who knows, I just call it paradise, and it really just became paradise with you here, darlin’.” He said as he tilted my chin up, kissing me again. “I just hate we had to leave the kids.” He smiled, tugging me along to follow him. “Come here, I wanna show you something.”

He led me to a little tide pool between some rocks. “Look.” I looked at it, and after a moment it showed me all the kids sitting in a waiting room, Liam and Zach with their heads in their hands as they cried. My heart shattered, realizing what I left behind. “Mom would tell us we don’t need to cry because she’s with dad and they’re probably picking on each other.” All the kids broke out in giggles at Michael’s words. He wasn’t far off; Robby and I do enjoy picking on each other sometimes. “Picking on me, huh?” Robby asked, arms crossed over his chest. “Yes. Because I love you.” I said as I wrapped my arms around his midsection, leaning up and kissing him. When we pulled away I rested my head on his chest as he held me. “You think the kids will be okay?” He immediately nodded. “They will be. And when they’re ready, we’ll be right here waiting for them.” I nodded, looking back down at the tide pool, seeing Violet shove Zach from his chair. Life is full of joy, and heart ache. It pushes your boundaries and shows you what you’re made of. “Yeah, we’ll be right here waiting.” He kissed my forehead one more time before grabbing my hand and pulling me down the beach as the sun set behind us.

[scarlvtbitch]

Gold Rush

Sebastian Stan x Female Reader

Chapter 2

Summary: Reader is Sebastian’s best friend, but she’s in love with him. Unrequited love with lots of angst.

Previous chapter

July 19, 2019

Today was the day I would fly with Sebastian and Anthony to the annual famous San Diego Comic Con. It would be my first time there. I was very excited, even though these feelings would be there the entire time I was with him, just a bomb waiting to explode. But I made a vow to myself to enjoy this weekend as much as I could. I would also spend time with Anthony which was always, well, an experience.

I met Sebastian at JFK to fly to San Diego. Anthony would meet us there, actually apparently he will be the one to pick us up. Everything was a breeze. We got checked in just fine. We got inside the aircraft, and I got pretty excited when I saw our seats were located in First Class. This weekend would be filled with lots of firsts. Lots except the one I actually want.

The flight from New York to California was perfectly smooth. No bad turbulence or anything. Seb and I talked once in a while but I was sleeping for most of the time and he was reading his book, The Subtle Art of Not Giving a F*ck. It was a relief to finally land at our destination. I was already feeling tired and just wanted to snuggle in my own bed and let it drown me until the next morning. We didn't check in any luggage, just our carry ons, so we didn't have to wait for our bags. We quickly went out and waited for Anthony's car.

"Is he close?" I peeked over and looked at Seb's phone.

"Yeah. Says he's near."

"How near?"

"I don't know. Have you always been this impatient?"

"Yes. I'm hungry and tired. I want room service and a big bed now." I honestly didn't care that I sounded like a spoiled child.

"Okay your highness, if you want all that you're going to have to wait. Can you do that for me?"

"I'll try." I rolled my eyes as I was trying not to let my grumpiness show through. I knew I was failing miserably.

"There he is." He pointed at the black car that was approaching us. I quickly recognized Anthony's big grin. Somehow all my grumpiness faded away. The Anthony Mackie effect, ladies and gents. He was dressed in a polo and jeans. He also had a navy blue baseball cap on along with sunglasses.

"Hey man!" He greeted Sebastian in a hug. Then he made his way to me. "What's with all the pouting, Grumpy?" Before I could reply, Seb beat me to it.

"She needs food in her stomach or she'll die on us any minute now."

"He's right. And he can't survive without me so you'd be committing double homicide if you don't get me McDonald's right this instant." Anthony threw his head back, laughing.

"Really missed having you around, Y/N. Sexy Seabass here doesn't make me laugh like you do."

I shook my head laughing as we drove to the nearest fast food place.

After eating, we arrived at the hotel we were staying in this weekend. It was only five minutes away from SDCC and apparently it was where most celebrities stayed while attending the con. A crazy thought entered my mind while in the car. How would the whole room situation come into play? Hopefully we would each have our own rooms. We had to. I don't know what's going to happen if I had to sleep in the same room with Sebastian freaking Stan.

We were in the front desk. Luggage in hand, I was was besides Sebastian, providing any help I could give him with this.

"Good evening, how can I help you sir?"

"Hi I have a reservation for two rooms."

I released a breath I didn't realize I was holding. The truth is I was only besides him until I heard a confirmation of how our sleeping arrangement would be like. That wasn't a conversation I would be exactly be comfortable having. How do you tell your best friend "Hey are we going to have our own rooms? I kind of can't be sleeping in the same place you are, because I'm completely and deeply in love with you. No pressure though." I walked to the nearest coffee bar in the lobby. Even though I had eaten, my stomach was growling once again. However, it was the next words that came out of the receptionists mouth that made me swivel around.

"Uh, I'm sorry, sir. It seems like there was a mistake in your reservation. They only booked one room for you."

"Can we add the other room now?"

"No, I'm sorry. Our hotel is already at capacity due to the Con happening this weekend."

"Yeah I figured. That's fine." I quickly rushed back to Seb's side.

"Please tell me the room has two beds?" I asked, I didn't even bother to hide the desperation and worry in my voice. The receptionist looked down at her computer. My heart thumped wildly against my chest. I could feel Sebastian's gaze on me. I quickly glanced at him out of curiosity. For some reason, I found his stare to be strange. I couldn't put my finger on it but I felt like he looked...offended?

"I'm sorry, miss. It says here it only has one king sized bed." Fucking fantastic.

"It's fine, I'll take the couch." Sebastian quickly said as he took his credit card out of his wallet.

"I'm sorry sir but there's not a couch in your suite."

"I'll sleep on the floor then." He faked a smile, clearly annoyed at how impossible this was starting to get.

I couldn't breathe. Why the fuck was this happening to me? I could do this. It was only one night.

As we rode the elevator to our floor, the tension between us was growing at a stupidly fast rate. Why did I sense Sebastian was frustrated at me? I was the one who had every right to be angry. We finally made it into the room. It was nice. We even had a view of the city of San Diego. But the view was not what this was about right now.

"Are you mad at me?"

"No." He grumbled. He looked extra grumpy. Something was definitely up.

"You're lying. Why are you mad?"

"I said I'm not mad, Y/N."

"You're clearly upset about something and-"

"I'm not mad, I'm just a little hurt! Happy?"

"Why are you hurt? Sebastian, don't shut me out." Was I really being this much of a hypocrite right now? Like if I wasn't lying to him constantly by hiding my true feelings for him. He took a deep breath, and pinched his nose at the same time he sighed.

"I'm just a little hurt that you clearly don't want to sleep in a room with me, let alone sleep in the same bed as you. We're best friends, why don't you trust me?" He was- Oh. Oh. He thought that I was scared he would try something on me. If he only knew how badly I wanted him to gather me up into his arms and kiss every inch of my skin until his lungs gave out.

"Seb, it's not like that. I trust you with my life, you have to know that. There hasn't been a time in our friendship where I have felt uncomfortable around you. I know we're just friends." A lump formed in my throat, I swallowed it down and made it join the rest of my feelings in the depths of my stomach. "I'm just on my period and don't want you to see me all gross." Ok, technically not a lie. I was on my period. I was just so stressed out about my feelings for him that I forgot all the cramps I had suffered from last night. But truthfully I couldn't bring myself to care if he saw me like that. Only one thing mattered to me.

"Y/N, I've seen you on your period thousands of time." He stepped closer, making me forget how to breathe.

"But not like this. I don't want you to be on the same bed as me when I'm cursing at God for giving me a uterus." He laughed, and my heart soared when those dimples came to life.

"Doll, listen to me. You're my best friend," Friend, yup, and nothing more. "and I won't ever judge you. You'll always be amazing to me even if you curse at God. You have nothing to be embarrassed about." His words were an arrow that went straight through my heart. "But I do have one request though."

"Mm?"

"When you get cramps, try not to kill me in my sleep because I don't have a uterus?" I laughed, a real, non fake laugh. He was the only person to ever make me laugh like that and I wish I could tell him that.

"Ok. Can't make any promises, though."

"It's a risk I'm willing to take." He winked down at me before heading into the bathroom, to most likely take a shower.

Once he was out of sight, I threw myself down on the single king sized bed and exhaled loudly. It was going to be a long weekend. I even had a headache at this point, if it was a symptom from my period or just because of all the stress caused by me, I didn't know. It was excruciating. I decided to close my eyes, hoping it would help the pain in my head somehow. I don't know how much time had passed since I closed my eyes but next thing I knew, I was being awakened by the sound of a zipper. When I opened my eyes to discover the source of the sound, I had expected everything, anything but this.

I was currently looking at a very shirtless and a very wet Sebastian. He was only wearing a white towel around his hips. I could see everything from the waist up. And I mean everything. From his perfectly sculpted abs, to the V of his hips. And the worst thing was that he was naked under the towel. There was only one layer shielding me from his- Enough, Y/N. Look away, now. He's probably on to you. You're probably drooling right now like a stupid fool. But I couldn't look away. I was throbbing and surely wet. The only thing that convinced me that I wasn't dripping on the sheets was the fact that I wore a pad.

"Everything ok, doll?" His voice brought me back to reality and pulled me away from the obscene fantasies going on in my head. Then I realized my mouth was open, which I immediately closed after hearing him mutter my nickname.

"Yeah. Just tired. I'm going to go shower and then go to sleep." Before I gave him a chance to talk, I grabbed the things from my duffel bag and ran to the bathroom. I didn't even bother asking if he was done.

After taking a very cold shower, I finally made my way out of the bathroom. I let out a sigh of relief as I saw that he had had the decency to cover up his gorgeous body. He was wearing a black t shirt and black sweats. It was better than before, but I couldn't stop looking at his arms. That shirt really did hug his biceps in a delicious way.

"You feeling better now?" He was currently setting up his phone charger.

"Much." After he put his phone to charge, he walked over to where the hotel phone was and picked it up. "What are you doing?"

"I'm calling the hotel so we can get more pillows and blankets."

"Why?"

"So I can sleep on the floor comfortably." I couldn't do that to him. I had to put my own selfish reasons aside.

"Seb, no. Come on, you're sleeping here." I patted the spot on the bed next to me.

"I don't want to make you uncomfortable."

"You won't."

"But-"

"Please? I don't want to feel lonely." He hesitated for a second before nodding. I anxiously waited for him to get settled in.

"Are you really going to sleep? It's 7:41 p.m."

"Technically, it isn't. I'm still on New York time. It's 10:41 p.m. for me. I would like my beauty sleep thank you very much."

"You're impossible." He rolled his eyes and smiled.

"Goodnight, Stan." I faced my body to the window, giving my back to him.

The next morning came and I awoke first, probably because I was the one to go to sleep first. Surprisingly, what awoke me wasn't the sun shining through the sheer curtains. Nor was it the sound of my phone vibrating. It was the smell of Sebastian's ridiculous cologne, which I was sure that was what heaven smelled like when you walked in. Why could I smell it so close though? Then I felt a weight against my back. Like if someone was hugging me from behind. I looked down. Strong arms around my front.  Fucking shit fuck.

I turned my neck just enough to catch a glimpse of the scene behind me. Sebastian had gotten closer to me in his sleep, or I had gotten closer to him. Probably the latter. The point was that our bodies were basically melting into one. He was so close. He was holding me, spooning me like if he was my boyfriend. It was probably just reflex right? He probably was used to doing this with his past girlfriends so it was only logical he would do it with the person sleeping next to him. How I wished I could stay like this forever, in his arms until our last breath. But reality was a bitch and he would wake up any time soon and pull away. This would never happen again. So I took one last look at his sleeping form, his adorable sleeping face, and just basked him in. I carefully untangled myself from his embrace, the whole time frightened he would wake up. But he was a deep sleeper, good. I went into the bathroom and silently cried until I heard him calling for me.

[miekasa]

the babysitter’s club (1)

+ pairing: levi ackerman + (fem) reader, featuring bright-eyed but very easily intimidated interns and part-time babysitters eren and armin who are trying their best

+ genres and warnings: modern au, parents au, fluff, yes the dog’s name is captain and he’s tiny what about it

+ summary: eren and armin are good subordinates, who happen to be pretty good babysitter, too. usually. 

+ word count: 2.7k

+ notes: this was just something fun i edited and reworked again, also to provide some more insight about dad levi and my oc kids; this focuses only on holden, who is the oldest of the bunch, but you’ll more about the rest as they go

It’s not that Levi doesn’t trust Holden’s babysitters, he just would rather watch over her himself. Moreover, he would rather have the time to spend with his small daughter instead of having to leave her in the care of someone else who isn’t you, but sometimes life gets busy, and babysitters come in real handy.

He still doesn’t understand why Erwin would schedule the both of you to attend such important work-related meetings on the same weekend; much less, to send you half-way around the world for yours, and then book Levi for damn near twelve hours on a Saturday. He would murder Erwin if he weren’t his direct boss, and a long-time friend. But shit happens, and while it’s a major inconvenience and pain in his ass to be working on a weekend, it’s good to know he could rely on the brats at the office to step up on such short notice.

“I’m sure I don’t need to remind you that if anything happens, I won’t hesitate to dismember you,” Levi says calmly, closing his briefcase after triple-checking its contents.

“Of course,” Armin stiffens visibly, awkward laughter seeping through his words, “Eren and I would never let anything happen to Holden.”

To his left, Holden has already tugged Eren to the coffee table for a game of children’s Scrabble, determined to show off her new skills. Levi smiles slightly as he remembers playing the game with her last week, and how awe-struck she was to have seen Levi create a word bigger than “unattainable”—which is currently the longest word in her four-year-old vocabulary. But he’s certain she would have no trouble beating Eren.

He gives Armin a slight nod. He knows Holden is in good hands; or good enough hands with Armin, anyway. It’s not the first time the duo has babysat, and for as air-headed and clumsy Eren could be at the office, he seemed to be pretty damn good with kids if Holden’s attachment to the brunette was anything to go by.

Levi recounts that you’ve questioned on multiple occasions why Eren was so dedicated to being your PA when he seemed to have a potential career in taking care of, and maybe even teaching children. Not that he’s not a good assistant to you, but he’s certainly not as organized or detailed-oriented as Armin. Levi shrugs away the thought. Eren’s career choices are none of his business; his only concern is that he keeps his daughter safe and sound.

“Right. My card is on the kitchen island, you can buy lunch and dinner or whatever, I don’t think there’s much in the fridge,” Levi informs Armin. He looks briefly to the clock on the wall; he really should get going. “Remember to walk Captain at some point, and no matter what Holden says, he absolutely does need a leash on him. If Erwin isn’t being a complete asshat, I’ll be home by nine. (Y/N) will probably still be on her flight, so call me if you need anything.”

Armin nods enthusiastically, promising Levi that they would take care of everything. They’d better.

“Alright, I’m heading out,” Levi announces, pulling his keys from the table near the door, “Be good, Holden. Tell Armin and Eren if you need anything.”

Holden’s head perks up at the sound of her name. Elegantly, or as elegantly as a four-year-old can be, she stands from her seated crisscross position, to run over to Levi by the door. He should remind her that she should use walking feet inside the house, but he can’t bring himself to, instead crouching down to meet her height.

“Bye, daddy,” she tells him sweetly. Levi reaches a hand out to ruffle the top of her head, much to the small girl’s chagrin. She sports a grimace almost identical to his as he reaches up to try and smooth out the aftermath of her father’s affections, “Daddy!”

Levi can’t help but chuckle, reaching two fingers out to poke at his daughter’s forehead. “Be good. I’ll be back soon.”

“Mommy too?”

Levi sighs, “No, mommy doesn’t come back until Tuesday.”

“That’s four days away,” Holden’s doesn’t hesitate to express her dissatisfaction. Levi nods, a little proud of how quickly she’d calculated that in her head, “Can Eren stay until Tuesday?”

“No, Eren cannot.”

“Oh, that’s too bad,” Holden crinkles her nose. Levi really has got to do something about her fascination with Eren.

Holden looks backwards to where Eren is still seated around the coffee table, he and Armin watching the father-daughter duo. After reconciling with the fact that Eren does, in fact, have his own home to go back to at the end of the day, Holden turns back around, and holds her hand up, palm facing Levi. He does the same, bringing his larger palm to hers, so that her hand is pushed against the middle of his.

Not one for hugs, kisses, or larger displays of affection, Holden simply turns her palm so that her hand grabs around Levi’s as best as possible, hooking her thumb around his pinky finger—what Levi’s heard the young girl call a hand hug.

“Bye, daddy,” she repeats, squeezing his hand, “Come back soon.”

Levi bends his fingers to wrap around her hand, “I will.”

“Keep an eye on her,” Levi reminds Armin and Eren, after standing back up and gripping his briefcase in his hand, “Don’t cause too much trouble.”

“Holden never causes trouble,” Eren says in response, but his words are spoken in coos to the young girl, who’s already back at his side. 

Levi scoffs, “I was talking to you.” 

“We’ll be fine, boss, don’t worry,” Eren chuckles with an awkward blush, “We love looking after Holden.”

“I’m not your boss,” Levi deadpans, double-checking his pockets for his keys, “You’d better hope everything is fine. Call me if anything happens, I’ll be back soon.” 

With one final round of good-byes, and a wave from his daughter, Levi’s out the door, and stepping into his car with a grimace. It was just one stupid day out of his life. Besides, Holden would be fine with Armin and Eren; she always is. Levi is just grumpy that he can’t be the one to spend the day with her. 

He sighs, reluctantly, putting his keys in the ignition. The sooner he got this over with, the sooner he could come back to Holden. Everything would be fine in the meantime; for now, he had to focus on how he was going to get himself to sit through Erwin’s long-ass meeting. 

“Levi! Hi! Um… okay, so don’t freak out, but Armin and I are at the hospital with Holden right now—don’t freak out—because there was a small incident at lunch—don’t freak out and fire me please—but! It’s all gonna be okay, they’re already treating her and she’s doing fine now, so don’t freak—”  

“Tell me not to freak out one more fucking time and I’ll castrate Armin and feed you his balls myself.”

“You sound a little freaked out,” Eren placates, wincing and holding his phone away from his ear when Levi growls in response.

“You have five seconds to tell me what you two idiots did to my daughter and explain why I shouldn’t decapitate you immediately.”

“It’s a funny story, actually—so, um, we think Holden might be allergic to nuts…?”

“What do you mean might be, Jaeger?”

Eren can feel his heart in his throat. He eyes Armin on the other side of Holden’s hospital bed. He looks no better—color almost completely drained from his face, but Eren doesn’t think he can say much else to his boss before his knees give out from underneath him.

“Uh, well, it was a lot of technical terms, and—I—um, actually I’m going to let Armin explain!” Eren hurries, all but chucking his phone at the unsuspecting blonde.

Armin’s blue eyes look almost grey with anxiety, but before he can protest, Eren is flailing his hands and pointing fingers and reminding him that Levi will kill them both if he doesn’t start talking.

Reluctant, and terrified, Armin finally lifts the phone to his ear, stuttering out a pathetic hello, but Levi cuts him off before he can say anything else.

“Save it. Send me your location, and pray I don’t kill you when I get there.” Armin chokes out a “yes, sir,” before slowly bringing the phone down to his side.

The good news is that Holden’s allergic reaction wasn’t too severe: her throat had been irritated, and hives had emerged as a result, but it hadn’t been closing up. And luckily, Eren had the endurance to run nearly a mile and half with a four year old tucked under his arm; because with the traffic Armin observed whilst he and Captain huffed and lagged behind, it would have taken thrice as long to get Holden to the ER had they waited and called for an ambulance.

Even better was that Holden was an unnervingly calm kid, even whilst having an allergic reaction. She looked almost back to normal now, save for a few red looking blotches on her neck and upper arm; and seemed more than content to be watching a video on Eren’s phone, despite the situation. She was a little bummed out to find out that she could never eat the new ice cream she liked so much ever again, but she seemed to quickly get over it once Eren reminded her that there were lots of other flavors out there for her to try. Flavors that wouldn’t make her choke to death.

Still, Eren and Armin could probably kiss their jobs goodbye, seeing as they had nearly just poisoned their bosses’ daughter. Holden seemed to like them enough, but, unfortunately, Holden wasn’t the Ackerman who signed their checks.

At the very least, Eren doesn’t think you’ll be too upset with him. He doesn’t think you’ll be ecstatic to hear that while you were away on your already inconvenient work-trip on the other side of the globe, that he also managed to land your daughter in a hospital bed… but you were the more forgiving one. Then again, maybe not so forgiving when it comes to the health and wellbeing of your daughter. 

Eren falls back against the wall in dread. You weren’t even in the same country as him and he was worried about what you might say or do to him. Levi was probably less than twenty minutes away and fully capable of beheading him.

“You… uh, you think the Interior Branch is still looking for interns?” Eren breaks the silence, looking towards Armin, who’s taken the seat next to Holden’s bed, petting Captain robotically as the dog sits in his lap.

“I don’t think it matters,” Armin responds, “They won’t hire corpses.”

Fifteen minutes, and several run red lights later, Levi is bursting through the doors to the pediatric wing of the emergency room. He doesn’t care about the old woman at the reception yelling at him for causing a ruckus, or the other parents, doctors, or visitors eyeing him for marching around like he owned the place. Holden was in there somewhere, and he was going to get to her.

“Holden—oh, god, Holden,” Levi coos, frantic, as he marches into Holden’s room, scurrying to the side of her hospital bed. A cold hand reaches up to stroke her face. Angry, red bumps litter the sides of neck, her cheeks are puffier than usual, and the perimeter of her mouth seems a bit irritated, but Levi is relieved. She’s okay, his baby girl is okay.

“’M fine, daddy,” Holden assures him. She’s almost overly-perceptive for her age, able to pick up on her father’s out of character antics, and does her best to console him. “Eren ran with me all the way here when I started coughing and itchin.’”

Levi nods, the dark grey splotches in Holden’s eyes bringing him comfort, ensuring him that she was okay. “They gave me a shot, and I don’t like needles, but I didn’t even cry at all. Ask, Armin and Eren, they saw! Captain, too.”

“Brave girl,” Levi smiles, reaching his hand up to push her hair out of her face then leans over to press a kiss to her forehead.

Levi had almost forgotten that Eren and Armin were in the room until he hears a blundering cough from behind him. The younger boys look petrified, Eren practically shaking in his shoes, while Armin doesn’t even have the confidence to look him in the eye.

“We’re really sorry, Levi,” Eren apologizes, voice scratchy and wobbly, like he’d been the one to just get a shot, “We didn’t know—and when she started coughing and saying she couldn’t breathe, I swear, I ran here as fast as I could—”

“It’s fine.”

“It’s… fine?”

Levi sighs. Maybe he’d been a little harsh with them on the phone, letting his emotions get the best of him. He’d already been pissed off enough to not have the time to spend with Holden this weekend; hearing that she’d been hurt was just the final push over the edge for him, but it wasn’t necessarily Armin or Eren’s fault.

“I didn’t know either,” Levi exhales, reaching at hand out to pet the top of Holden’s head again, the young girl now distracted once again by the phone in her hand, “She’s never had a reaction to anything before, and neither (Y/N) or I have any strong allergies.”

Armin shuffles where he’s standing. “The doctor said she might be allergic to tree nuts. We, uh, we gave her pistachio ice cream after lunch.”

If there’s anything concerning Levi, it’s that they gave Holden ice cream before dinner, but he supposes he can let it go for now.

“Eren told me to try it, and it tasted good, daddy,” Holden interjects, “Before I started coughing, it was good.”

“Ah, well, you can’t—you shouldn’t eat things that make you feel sick!” Eren stutters loudly.

“But it was good,” Holden pouts, “And you said to try new things, Eri. I won’t know if it makes me sick if I don’t try them.”

Levi holds back his laughter. He knows that Holden definitely wouldn’t want to try the same same flavor again knowing now that she was allergic to it; she was just pulling at Eren’s leg. Levi would have to keep an eye out for the stuff anyway, especially if her oh-so-precious Eren has expressed any former love for it. 

“Um, Levi, sir,” Armin calls, pulling Levi’s attention towards the blonde, “We didn’t know if (Y/N) would have landed already, but do you think you should call her, to, um, let her know?”

Levi’s face pales three shades when he realizes that none of them had already informed you that your daughter was currently hospitalized with a new found allergy.

“You can call her,” Levi says, a shudder in his spine at the thought of relaying this information to you, “That’s your death sentence, not mine.”

[jeongvision]

pairing. boyfriend! dong sicheng ✗ fem! reader

genre. fluff, humor, airport au, non idol au, established relationship au

warnings. slight cursing, mentions of alcohol, not proofread so expect grammatical mistakes lmao my bad

author’s note. this timestamp has been inspired by a fic called maison des fleurs (jeong jaehyun x oc) written by loviet from asianfanfics!

[ 5:14 AM ] You’re tired, so dead tired. If you weren’t tired before, then you are most definitely exhausted now.

For weeks, you and your boyfriend have been planning on taking a short trip to Greece as a mini getaway way to celebrate the end of your spring semester. You both thought it would be nice to destress after months of restless nights with your eyes glued on both your textbook pages or laptop screen. The moment you both finished your last final, you two booked the next flight out and packed your belongings.

What perfect way to celebrate the end of your hellish semester by spending time with your loved one traveling to a different country?

Unfortunately, life seems to love throwing curve balls at you, because here are you at the airport, sitting on one of those uncomfortable chairs at the terminal gate, three hours past your initial departure time. Weather reports called for harsh winds and rain, making it extremely dangerous for any aircraft to fly in this state due to turbulence. Meteorologists predicted that it will subside within another three hours but even then, it’s not a guarantee that it will stop storming by then.

Just your fucking luck, huh?

You and Sicheng are currently sitting in the terminal gate amongst all other passengers, impatiently groaning as the minutes pass by. You rested your head against your boyfriend’s shoulder, the soft padding of his jacket cushioning your cheek. You inhaled in his scent, putting your mind at ease as you wallowed up the lost time you could’ve used to explore other regions of Greece. You two already walked to nearby shops and food stands to kill time but it still gave you ample amount of time to spare. The both of you thought maybe social media or mobile games could assist in your boredoms but their attempts were futile.

You let out a deep sigh. “This sucks.”

“I agree,” Sicheng nodded. He repositions himself in his seat to ease the tension from your neck craning on him, arms draped behind your shoulders as he pulls you in more. “Have anything in mind?”

You scoffed. “Yeah. Get the hell out of here and go to Greece already.”

He chuckled. “Patience, little one.”

“If I had one, then I’d be a doctor.”

“Gotta wait for another eight years to become one, y/n. You still haven’t finished your undergrad yet.” You rolled your eyes and let out a chortle, playfully slapping his arm in response. He laughs again while his arm still remained around your figure. And just like that, you’re both enveloped in silence, eyes constantly checking the clock and the windows for any possible signs of hopping onto the plane as you two scheduled.

Minutes rolled by and you’ve lost count on how many sighs you heard from nearby passengers. Then, you felt your boyfriend clear his throat a little.

“Let’s play a game, hm?”

Confused, you took your head off his shoulder and narrowed your eyes at him. “Huh? A game?” He nods, his hand gently tightening on your arm. “What game are you thinking about?”

A grin appears on his lips. “Two truths and a lie.”

Suddenly, you burst into a fit of giggles. It was one of your favorite games to play with him, given how it was the main reason why you two are together in the first place. You two were sat in a circle with other mutual friends at one college party, also playing two truths and a lie with an addition of alcohol. It was Winwin’s turn when he inadvertently confessed to you tipsy, eyes glazed over at you as you were dressed so beautifully that night.

You nodded towards the latter, “Shoot.”

He pondered in his thoughts, weighing out his possible choices. He hums a little under is breath. “One, I accidentally stepped on Bella’s poop earlier before we left to the airport. Two, I got a 36 on my practical for anatomy. Three, I managed to get Ten to eat a grape last week.”

It doesn’t take you a second for a smile to slowly creep up on your face. “I highly doubt that you could make Ten eat a fruit.”

“What makes you say that?” he challenged.

“He’d rather get a tattoo of Johnny’s face on his asscheeks than eat a slice of apple.”

“Are you saying that I’m too dumb to pass my practical?”

“It wouldn’t be the first time you failed it. And same goes for Bella’s poop situation.”

He shrugs his shoulders. “Fair enough. Your turn.”

You giggled before pondering in your own thoughts for a moment. “Hm... One, all I ate during finals week were instant noodles and Jollibee. Two, I can tell which eggs have a double yolk inside without cracking it open. Three, if you never confessed to me drunk that night, I would be dating Lucas right now.”

He gawks at you, “What?! So you would’ve never dated me if I never said anything that time?”

Teasingly, you raised an eyebrow. “Are you calling me a liar?”

“I ain’t calling you a truther.”

You grinned in response. “Nope. Unlike you, he was actually courting me.” You give him a glance over. “Meanwhile, your lazy ass thought that by just staring at me from afar, I would somehow get telekinesis and catch the hint that you liked me.”

He ignores your comment. “I think you give yourself too much credit for calling yourself some kind of egg analyst.”

You slap his shoulder again, earning a chuckle from him. “Do not!”

“Just because you coincidentally cracked an egg with a double yolk inside does not make you an egg expert.”

“You mean, eggs-pert?”

“I hate you.”

“Love you too, babe.” He rolled his eyes and you laughed. “Okay, this is getting fun. Let’s keep going! Your turn.”

He takes another moment and relays his choices, a subtle pout on his lips before he grins. “Okay, I think I got one,” he begins. “One, I’ve always had a crush on you since freshman orientation. Two, Yuta actually pushed me to play two truths and a lie that night because you were also playing. Three, I want us to move in together after we graduate.”

You stayed immobile in your seat, eyebrows lifted in shock. Your eyes are wide open, mind completely wiped blank from his words. You nervously laugh, breaking the silence. “Winwin, I don’t think that’s how you play the game.”

He chuckles. “It’s not about the lies you tell, but the truths you tell.”

Your fingers twiddled with one another as you looked away from his gaze, eyes down on your lap. “But still. You’re supposed to say two truths and one lie, not three truths.”

He grins. “Bold of you to assume I didn’t say any lie.”

“Well, then I say the third one is the lie.”

“Where I want us to move in together?”

You look back up. “Yeah.”

“You’re right. In fact...” His face inches closer to yours, his forehead making contact with your own. “... I don’t want us to move in together when we graduate.” He pushes a strand of your hair behind your ear. “I want us to get married instead.”

Your eyes widened. “W-What?” He only grins at you. “Si-Sicheng, what—”

“Attention, passengers!” the ground attendant shouted. “Gate 486 is now open for boarding. Please form a line and have your ticket ready for admission.”

Your lover backs away from your presence, grabbing his bag before standing up from his seat. He nods to the terminal gate. “You heard her. Let’s go. Don’t want to miss our flight.”

Oh, but darling, how could you miss your flight when you’re already floating on cloud nine from his words?

[youarejesting]

Sea [1/2]

Beta: @lillielil @aroseforyoongi​ @seokjinssymphony​ @kpooplifeforever​ @explosiveranga​​ & my good friend Z (let me know if I left anyone out.) Rating: 17+ Pairing: Idol!Yoongi x Reader Genre: Action, Adventure, Angst, Fluff, Comedy, slow burn, slice of life. Words: 6.8k

Summary: After your plane to Korea takes an unexpected detour, you are stranded with someone you aren’t even sure speaks English. As the race begins to stay alive, emotions run high and tempers short. The unlikely contender in the survival race is love which snuck up on you both.

The thought of a thirteen-hour flight didn't bring you much joy. Why would it? Being trapped in a small box with wings, not to mention being stuck in said box with multiple people breathing recycled farts and eating some sort of wet styrofoam they called food that would most definitely give you food poisoning. Oh yes, what a joy it would be to be in a seat for hours on end, letting your skin slowly dry up. 

Arriving at the terminal, you stood waiting for them to start boarding. You would have been sitting if there was a single seat free. Seriously, some asshole had even dared to lay across no less than five and a half seats, his bag resting on the empty chair at the end. 

He was wearing all black and looked comfortable in his jeans and hoodie. His black cap pulled down over his eyes and you could see the bleached blonde hair sticking out from underneath. Big chunky headphones on his ears made it possible for this man to drown out the world around him.

You glared at his legs, growing tired, knowing that within a few hours you would be begging for the chance to stand up. If you were to take a mental count, there hadn’t been any nice experiences you could recall in regards to traveling on a plane.

Did that reflect the quality of service or your standard of air travel? No. Obviously, your standards were realistic, not expecting the flight time any shorter or the staff to give a foot massage or anything outrageous. 

You really didn't want any extra luxuries other than what was offered in the pamphlet — and yes, that meant you chose first-class — because if you were to suffer, you would do so in the best environment.

Unfortunately, the reality of it was that there was no better or more comfortable way to travel. Checking in, you would be boarding first before the other passengers, not really a privilege. However you got in line anyway behind the young man who had previously been lounging across the airport seats. He was holding up the line having lost his passport and you were getting more and more pissed. 

You were simply just having a bad day. 

A woman behind you started openly arguing, exclaiming that this man was not allowed to ride first class as he clearly wasn’t fit for it. Bringing up his style of dress and the headphones around his neck. You turned, glaring daggers at the woman until she became silent. 

Society taught people to judge based on appearance, that everyone fit into a category, never mind the old adage to ‘never judge a book based on it’s cover’. Stil, you were always respectful and treated others equally, maybe even getting to know a person that you wouldn’t in other circumstances. It always surprised you how much you enjoyed taking a risk and getting to know them.

Once you showed your ticket and passport, you traveled down the long hall towards the plane. You saw the man in front of you talking with another man. He seemed to respect him and was reading him a schedule from his phone. You raised your eyebrows and smiled at the young stewardess who welcomed you on board. Her hair was pristine in a tight bun and her crisp, dark blue outfit was paired with a red scarf.

Stepping over the small gap, you felt the cold of the air conditioning, yet the air still felt thick. There were three places you could go to feel this type of cold: the dentist, an airplane, or the movies. First class was spacious with only a single cubicle on either side of the aisle. You took your seat. It was like personal rooms where you could close a sliding screen for more privacy, even though you were sitting next to someone, you wouldn't be able to see them at all.

The seats were more like arm chairs that one could lay back completely in, made with a brilliant blue leather. The cubicle room was complemented in a similar shade but with red features. You had a tv and a tiny minibar that had a small selection of drinks and snacks.

The flight attendants took all the passengers through the safety instructions. You could practically write them at this point. However they added a few things you had never heard. You had never heard such in-depth instructions going beyond the general life jackets, floatation devices, and first aid kits. 

Never before had they told you about the airbags that would be deployed if you crash in the ocean. Apparently the emergency escape slides doubled as floatation devices and could hold up to one hundred and thirty people comfortably. They even explained how they detach these rafts from the fuselage and that they have ropes that allow them to be tied off to each other or the airframe. 

Distracted by a tired male sighing beside you, you wondered who would fall asleep during the safety messages. Sure they were boring, but even you pretended to care. When you turned to see the culprit, he was disappearing behind the plastic divider of his cubicle dragged by his long pale fingers.

Well, at least you had some privacy. It was something you were thankful for, you wanted to get comfortable, or as comfortable as you could.

Perhaps these new instructions and information were deemed irrelevant to domestic flights. Or perhaps it was for the very enthusiastic kid they led through the first class discussing more of the plane's anatomy. “What if a wing falls off?”

“The plane is really sturdy, the wing wouldn’t just fall off” She grinned, “Let’s see what the pilot is doing and we can get your mum a picture wearing the captain's hat!” 

After the flight attendants thanked everyone for listening, the plane took to the sky. You closed up all sides of your cubicle and requested to be only woken for meals. The stewardess was very diligent and for that you were grateful. 

The journey was nearing the six hour mark and all that one could see was clouds and the ocean. The collection of empty water bottles were a poignant reminder to relieve your bladder. 

You stood up and waddled determined to go to the bathroom. It was inconvenient to drink so much water but you didn't want to get dehydrated. 

Feeling much better, you took a few minutes to look in the mirror and moisturise as your skin was feeling particularly dry already. Startled from your self care routine by a light rapping on the door, you packed up your things and pulled open the door. Unfortunately, at that moment, the plane shook.

It was like something from a romance novel, the way you fell against him and yet, there was nothing elegant or poetic in the way you fell against him.

Your face slammed into his chest and his head hit the wall with a heavy thud. "Sorry, I'm sorry"

"Shibal" he said, his language was something unlike you have ever heard, it was rhythmic and sounded like a song. His voice was so low and rumbly it almost sounded like he was purring. 

You weren’t well versed in other languages or cultures, so you didn’t know what he was saying. This was your first time leaving your country. If it wasn’t for the damn holiday raffle at work, you wouldn’t have even left your house. Every other flight you had ever been on was domestic and therefore your suffering was short lived, but this flight was long and you were getting rather bored. It seemed your mind was reeling trying to absorb all that it could and currently that meant the poor man you had body slammed into the wall was under your perusal.

His body was thin unlike yours which was curvaceous. His hair was dark and shaggy making his pale skin almost ghostly. He had sharp cat-like eyes that were quite intimidating as they glared at you and his small downturned lips were yet to speak. He seemed like a man of few words. All this coldness was juxtaposed by his cute round nose. You could tell from his features that he was from Asia, but you couldn't pinpoint where.

Grabbing your shoulders, he started to push you off of him, when the plane shook again and you both fell back into the small bathroom. Your back hit the toilet, and a searing pain bloomed from the impact causing your body to lock up as it radiated through you.

The seat belt light came on. You both scrambled to your feet bumping into the walls, sink and each other from the unstable winds shaking the plane. Struggling back to your seats when the cabin pressure changed. There was a creaking sound and the plane started shaking. You immediately felt a sick sense of dread. The pilot spoke calmly about turbulence and requested everyone return to their seats. But the pair of you couldn't move down the aisle to your seats.

There was a sound like a car backfiring and someone from economy class shouted about the wing being on fire. Your grip on the young man's coat tightened and a terrifying sound like metal groaning filled the cabin. That didn’t sound like regular turbulence, you were sure of that.

Sharing a horrified look with the young man, you got up the courage to try to push off from the wall. Unsuccessful, you were once more pressed against the wall. The plane was plummeting. Out of the corner of your eye, you spotted the emergency box. What was this emergency and what in that box could fix this situation?

"You need to return to your seats,” the stewardess said. The smell of smoke was strong and it filled the inside of the plane quickly. You hadn’t even seen the stewardess trying to climb through the plane. Her grip strained on the walls and seats as she fought against the force pushing her back. “We are making an emergency landing." 

The metal sound was louder. Shrieking like nails on a chalkboard, it pierced through the cabin. You watched as the side of the plane ripped completely off with the ease of someone removing the plastic off a new fridge. There was a feeling of being weightless before a drop on a roller coaster, and then it was like your stomach was left behind. The stewardess was sucked out from the cabin behind you. 

You and the young Asian man were sliding backwards down the aisle trying to find something to grab onto. The floor in first class was some sort of linoleum and gave you a nasty burn as you slid. It was like fire against your skin. As the pilot fought with the plane, you practically bounced off every seat. 

It felt like you were weightless for a brief moment as you were lifted off the ground, your back hit the roof before you smacked the floor again. All the wind had been knocked out of you. 

The pilots were fighting against the drop, so in the moment of calm before the plummet, you grabbed the leg of an economy class seat as it was bolted to the ground. You looked at the young man, watching the panic as he realized he was too far away to hold on and dangerously close to the large opening. He began slipping out of the plane, his hands flailing before clamping around your ankle. The two of you were almost hanging outside the plane. 

Everyone in economy class was panicking and wearing oxygen masks. No wonder you couldn’t breathe. Gasping for breath, you cursed yourself for liking all those action movies that made this look easy. 

“Hold on!” You all but screamed more to yourself than the poor guy holding your leg. He was being completely battered by the wind. You felt his hands slipping and you reached down with one hand to grab his wrist and he grabbed yours. He looked thankful.

“Shibal,” he groaned, his voice straining. Your body was being stretched. The cold metal was unforgiving, and it tore apart the skin on your palm. Your eyes were watering in protest to the wind and smoke that was drying them out.

The drink trolley that the stewardesses had been moving through the aisles had gotten loose and went flying down the plane. It hit an old man in the back of the head. You knew he wouldn’t make it, and speaking of, it was headed straight for you. You watched in fear, like some horrifying game of chicken as the trolley came for you. Thankfully, it bounced on the floor inches from your hand and flew out of the plane. 

It was a mix of flinching and the force of the wind that made your hand on the chair slip. You slid further out of the plane, grabbing the exposed shell of the plane with your free hand. Your other hand desperately clutching the young man's hand watching in horror as he smacked into the side of the plane unconscious. “Shit!” 

His body was limp and you had to do something. With all the strength you had, you tried to pull his flailing form closer to protect him. Out of the corner of your eye, you saw the ocean quickly advancing. You were going to hit the water.

The breeze pressing against you was fierce. Your eyes were dry, making you think of your eyedrops in your carry-on luggage. You could see the water coming up quicker now; you tried to gauge what would be a survivable height. Knowing you had a higher chance of surviving freediving as opposed to hanging halfway from the plane, where you would both slam head first into the plane. You decided to take the leap.

Screaming in absolute terror as you watched the fast approaching water, you let go just in time. It was equivalent to a few stories on a building from the ground. Wrapping him in your arms, you pointed yourselves down deciding to break the fall. Lifting your free hand above your head like you were doing a high dive, you hit the water. It was such a shock, the liquid was so cold it caused your muscles to lock up.

Your adrenaline was pumping, and one of your arms felt numb and unresponsive. You swam oddly to the surface, gasping when you felt the air on your skin. He was unconscious, and you held his face out of the water.

The plane wasn't too far away and for now was on the surface of the water. The emergency exit inflatable slide, which doubled as a raft, had been deployed but no survivors seemed to climb out.

You swam in a side stroke to keep your damaged arm and the young man's unconscious form out of the water. You hoped he was going to be okay. The only thought in your head was making it to the raft and you were doing everything in your power to get there, even contemplating leaving him behind. But you weren't going to give up, a part of you wanted to prove you could do it.

Reaching the raft felt euphoric. Taking a deep breath you pushed him into the raft. Doing a quick check of his head and body, you noticed he was breathing oddly. You turned him on his side and tried to clear his airway. A little bit of water trickled out before you performed CPR.  Your saving grace came when he coughed and spluttered, placing him in the recovery position and hoping he would be okay on his own for a moment. You looked around for any more survivors. There was luggage floating around, and you picked up all you could from the water. 

Walking along the inflatable back into the plane, the water was not as high in first class. This was probably due to the hole in the plane in the economy. The right side being the only one of the inflatables that had inflated beside the plane. Keeping the plane precariously afloat balancing on two inflatables which had malfunctioned and inflated under the plane.

Moving quickly and wading through the icy water, you grabbed the emergency kits on the wall. You had passed by deceased passengers and tried not to look. It was eerie and unbelievable even though it had only just happened.

Bags littered the water and you guided them towards the exit and put them on the raft. You could save these people's possessions for their family, or there could be items inside that could be of use and save your life. 

You also noticed the flight attendant area and raided the cupboards as quickly as you could. You grabbed the medical kit, some slippers, a range of very thin blankets that were wet and even some snacks carrying everything back to the floatation rafts. As an afterthought you braved a second trip back into the plane to grab your and the other man’s overhead luggage as you knew he would likely appreciate it.

Finding a bunch of cell phones floating around the cabin. You grabbed them all hoping one would be waterproof. You found a few that were still turned on, but only one seemed to have some sort of signal. The plane creaked as you started making the emergency call. 

“Come on” you begged the phone to connect. The whole plane creaked again and tilted; it wouldn’t last long. You had desperately searched for survivors but there was no one obviously alive. You tried your best to check their vitals, but time was running out. Hopefully, you wouldn’t be cursed for pronouncing everyone dead.

"Hello, this is an emergency service hotline?" A voice cut through the silence, you looked at the phone about to cry in relief "fire, ambulance or police"

"Hello, we were in a plane crash, my name is y/n, we were on a flight from Los Angeles to Seoul"

"What is your location?" the woman said, confused by your description.

"The ocean" you hissed "we are on a life raft"

"How many people are with you, what are their names?"

"Just one. I don't know his name. He is asian. Um really thin, um, has dark hair and—”

"You seem to be breaking up" the emergency operator said with the voice cutting out. You looked down at the phone in your hand and sighed. Of course, if everything was going wrong, a phone in the middle of the ocean apparently won’t save you. You thought to yourself, ‘it is 2021 so why isn’t service available everywhere?’ Pocketing the phone you began making your way out the plane.

You headed back to the inflatable and made the decision to cut the plane free. Scared that it would bring the raft down with it. Grabbing more luggage from the water, you thought it best not to watch the plane sink. It would only make you feel worse.

The time went by slowly. It took hours for the plane to disappear. Even though you had promised yourself not to look, you had. Taking glances as the plane slowly sank and you drifted further away. 

The moment the plane was no longer in sight, you curled up and let the tears fall. The sun began setting and the heat turned into a bitter cold. Your wrist was still quite swollen, and you decided to wrap it as you drifted along. You had been so sure that there would be something or someone to see you drifting, and you would be saved. 

However one cold night became two, and then three, only breaking for the scorching heat of the day. 

You thanked yourself for watching all those ‘lost on an island’ movies and television shows; you had learned some things along the way. You also had your father to thank for always dragging you along to the volunteer emergency services programs, ones where you learned how to survive in a forest. At the time you thought it was super lame for your friends to go to nice hotels by the beach for their holidays and you were making some sort of mealworm dish while making stick shelters.

Going over the information you had in your head, you knew water was the priority. The instructor had said humans can go three weeks without food, three days without water, three hours without shelter and three minutes without air. 

The sun would dehydrate you quickly. You had made a small shelter with luggage and blankets to protect you from the sun. 

If you didn’t find land, you were going to have to make some sort of man-made evaporation device to create water. As it was, you were slowly getting the unconscious young man to drink little amounts of bottled water, for he too needed to stay hydrated. 

The man you were with had awoken the third day. He seemed a little freaked out about being alone at sea. You explained calmly, not wanting him to do anything drastic and he sat there processing things. 

You gave him a bottle of water and something to eat. The two of you continued drifting, not speaking a word to one another. You spent most of the time trying to craft something to float on the ocean and create clean drinking water. 

(This evaporation device floats on the ocean and mimics rain by the water droplets sticking to the plastic cover over the whole device when weighted in the middle it then drips back down into a bottle. I can find a reference picture if you need. [Here] [Here] [This one is like what I made in 7th grade camp])

But you couldn’t get the water to land in the bottle and the bottle to stay upright. He was no help, just laying in the shelter out of the sun. The raft was big enough for about one hundred and thirty people. And yet, the two of you sat close by and didn’t say a word.

You were covered in sweat and felt absolutely disgusting. It was time for you to get changed. What a stupid way to die, not from dehydration, or malnourishment, or even sun exposure, but from lack of hygiene. It was decided. 

“I am getting changed, don’t look,” you breathed, opening your carry-on bag.

“I don’t want look,” he muttered back in English and turned away. You quickly put on something that covered your shoulders and tried getting some rest. You didn't want to alarm him, but you both had consumed the last of the water and food rations.

It was late that night when you heard a different sound. The raft was moving a lot more. These were big waves and a part of you hoped it was not a tsunami or whale activity.

When the sound got louder, you were reminded of the beach when waves crashed on the sand. Looking up, you saw something big approaching. It was a body of land. Suddenly, your chances of survival greatly increased, now that you had a way to get out of the water. Nervous about putting your hands in the pitch black water, you looked at your companion peacefully sleeping and made the decision to paddle slowly. Anything to increase your chances of getting to safety. You eventually washed up on the beach, arms aching and stepped out to drag the raft onto the sand.

It was late and still dark, but you had to do something. Thinking that perhaps if you found someone, you would both be saved straight away. You waited on the raft until the sky lightened, and then you got to work collecting sticks and starting a small fire. You took the empty water bottles, hoping to find a clean water source or some fresh water that you could boil.

You walked to the highest point in sight, not seeing any signs of large predatory animals was a good sign. When you reached the top, you felt a sense of satisfaction as you had overcome the many trials and tribulations. You made it through a plane crash, survived on the water, and made it to land. 

Looking around, you saw something bone-chilling. This was an island and judging by the lack of people, houses or establishments, it was uninhabited. There was no civilization to be seen. You saw the tufts of smoke from your fire and tried not to cry. You were stuck here until someone could rescue you. 

Pushing the minor breakdown aside, you thought about water, it was important. Scanning the island, there seemed to be a small waterfall and tiny lagoon at the bottom. Since the rain, the waterfall was running pretty fiercely. You mapped out a path back to the beach which would detour past the waterfall.

By the time you reached the beach, your arms were exhausted with the weight of the now filled water bottles. He was awake and briskly brushing his reddened cheeks with his sleeves, turning his back to you. Sympathising with the man who probably thought you died, fell overboard or abandoned him.

You pulled out the metal pot from the plane and began boiling the water, in an attempt to kill any bacteria in it. The tide was going out. you knew you should be thinking about food as the next priority, but you wanted to sleep. Being primarily awake for a few days was taking its toll.

It took everything in you to get yourself to move and get to work. Taking large rocks, you carried them into the water until you were knee-deep. You were building a V- shaped wall, so when the tide came in, it brought with it fish and when the tide went out, they would be trapped. 

Pouring the now cooled water into the bottles, you started thinking about your plan. First, you thought about short-term needs, in case you were rescued soon, and then long-term needs, in the event you weren’t rescued for months or perhaps years. You paused, forcing yourself to think and accept the fact that there was a chance you would never be rescued.

The Asian man had gotten up and looked around hopefully. Handing him a now clean and sterile bottle of water, you frowned looking around with him. "There is no one here." He didn't say a word, staring at you while drinking slowly.

You huffed, trying to figure out how you two could survive on an island. He watched you fuss around trying to make a shelter out of sticks but it collapsed everytime. 

“Just no,” he muttered. You tried not to openly sneer at him. Grabbing the raft, you dragged it across the sand. As the raft was built for a large group, it seemed all you were doing was digging your feet into the sand. But little by little it was dragged up the beach thanks to the tide. It took some convincing but you had gotten help from the young man. The two of you madly struggling to lift the inflatable slide to a tilt against a tree. It was still inflated so you hoped you could use it for something else if needed.

Before the tide came in that evening, you ran out to the water. Your hopes were crushed when you found no fish and saw that the wall had broken. Carrying more large rocks into the water and making the V bigger and stronger, things weren't looking great, but you were trying to do your best. Cold from splashing around in the water, you went back to the shelter, but the fire had gone out by this point. 

Looking at the young man, you let out an exasperated sigh. Did he not care for his life or yours? Contemplating while gathering more wood, you realized that you had been doing all the work, while he was just lazing around. “We need more wood, come help,” you gestured for the young man to follow, but he sneered at the thought and leaned away from you.

“I just lay uh here and wait to…” he thought over his words, slowly forming an English sentence “die or be rescue,” he mumbled. You were too exhausted to argue. It could wait until tomorrow, and you would both freeze tonight. Maybe then he would understand the importance of working together towards a goal.

You felt absolutely disgusting. hearing the loud patter of rain, you walked down the length of the shelter. On one side was the raft, and on the other was the luggage, built into a wall. You took out some clean clothes and stepped into the rain. Peeling off your seawater and sweat drenched clothes, you stood in the dark and tried washing your body with a tiny travel soap you had found in a bag. 

You scrubbed your body of sweat and turned back to the shelter. Grabbing your towel, and wrapping it around your body, you stepped inside. He was laying on the makeshift bed you had prepared. He looked over, and when he saw you just in a towel, he rolled away. It was embarrassing, you who loved privacy and comfort were showering all exposed in the rain and getting changed in the same vicinity as a stranger. That night, he took the only dry blanket, so you laid there with wet hair and damp skin, shivering. 

You were thankful for the sun rising, and it took a few minutes for you to thaw enough to move, but when you did, you deemed it time for him to do some work. The two of you gathered sticks and leaves. He barely helped, and when he got back, he laid back down and fell asleep in the shelter.

Building a fire, with the wood, took some time as it had rained the night before. The leaves helped fuel the flames. The fire didn't have to be amazing, you just needed it for warmth. You also hoped some rescue teams might even see the faint smoke.

At the sound of your stomach calling for sustenance you got up and went to check the rock wall you made and found a fish swimming in the shallow water. You grinned, carrying it back making sure to stoke the fire. You were doing your absolute best with the emergency kit knife.

You must have looked pitiful, as your companion took over, filleting the fish with ease, and he even cooked it. The two of you had fish for breakfast and you felt satiated. You took some of the supplies and got ready to set out for food and fresh water. He was dressed and trying to follow you, so you let him carry some of the empty bottles.

Except he wasn't cut out for endurance, he got winded quickly. It reminded you of the time you passed out during a school marathon. Yet you made the best of the situation that you could, walking slowly until you came across some sort of fruit that the birds were eating.

You took a couple of pieces of rotten fruit and then carefully dug up the small plant and began carrying it back. He followed you back. You placed the plant down. Using your hands you tried to shift the dirt until you had a decent hole where you could plant the little fruit tree. Watering it with some of the water you had collected from the lagoon, internally wishing the plant would flourish. It was hard pouring the fresh water on the plant but you had to if you wanted food.

You mapped out an area and put sticks in the ground in a box-shape, in hopes of starting a garden of any edible plants found throughout the island.

You took the old fruit you collected off the ground, put it around the bottom of the tree, and gave a small hopeful sigh. “Hopefully it will break down in the soil and feed the plant. Our fate is in your hands little plant”

You spent another night sleeping in the makeshift shelter and had to decide on what to do, so you sat up and turned to the young man.

"Hey, are you awake?" He sat up, his eyes narrow, "what do we build? Shelter? or a garden for food?"

He blinked before choosing "Shelter?” you giggled at his confusion, not trying to be rude. He knew more English than you knew Korean and that was definitely a feat.

“A home”

“Home, food later" he shrugged

It rained heavier, bringing with it a sense of sadness. There was no one waiting for you, no one looking for you. The tears began falling and you tried to stifle the sounds. He was still and you hoped he didn’t hear the breakdown. You hoped he was sound asleep as this seemed to be his skill. You were sadly mistaken; he wasn’t asleep. He moved and draped a blanket over you. He only drifted off when you exhausted yourself from crying.

Waking up with your back pressed to his back, the two of you had shared a few airplane blankets. Your body was aching, from sleeping on the ground. It was time to build the shelter both of you had been discussing. You needed someplace safe from the elements and a place with some sort of makeshift bed. Sand felt so soft, but was uncomfortable to sleep on.

Standing in the morning breeze, you began thinking: “How does one even build a house?” If people can make houses with only the land, then so could you. You had no excuse.if it didn’t work, you could try again until you figured it out. You knew there should be some sort of foundation. You could build between two trees, or with a big pillar in the middle, or four walls like a traditional home. Whatever you were going to do, you needed the materials, namely wood, but it’s not like you could just rip a tree out of the ground with your bare hands. You needed tools. Unfortunately, this island didn’t have a hardware store. This wasn’t like minecraft; you couldn’t just create perfect tools from nothing. Or, could you?

You got to work trying to make some sort of mock Stone Age axe. It gave you blisters, but you had successfully chopped a single tree down. Getting the hang of chopping the trees with your primitive tool, you had four trees ready on the seventh day. You dug holes in the sand, but it wasn’t holding the trunks at all. They kept toppling over. He told you it wouldn’t work, and you only huffed in response. 

You would have to dig, until you found harder ground. This took another week, but you had four tree trunks in the ground in a modest square. You had started feeling dizzy while working, and your head felt clouded. It had been raining ever since you arrived, every night and lightly throughout the day, you didn’t think you had felt warm in a few days.

While making a wall frame out of trees, you started to feel dizzy again. You tied together the thin logs with multiple vines, and you hoped they would stay. The more you worked, the more your hands got torn up. 

You were tying the last of the frame, when you felt your body grow heavy. You were so tired. You thought you would die by the hands of the lazy man. With that, all other thoughts left you as the darkness crept in. 

The shelter was warm. There was a fire, and the blankets were wrapped around you, keeping you warm. Beside you was a bottle of water and a packet of painkillers. “Fever,” he sighed, “all work makes you uh… quick death?”

“Well, at least I am doing something. I have kept you alive, in the plane, in the water and now. I have done everything and what have you done other than act arrogant and lazy?” You said, “You haven’t even told me your name. We are stranded on an island. Maybe we will be rescued tomorrow, and it will be all in vain but what if it’s not tomorrow? What if it's months or a year from now?”

“What if never safe?” He argued, not looking at you.

“The point is, I don’t want to die in my twenties. I don’t want to die in general. I had dreams, to get married, have a family and be a loving wife. I was working a stupid office job, and I loved it. I won’t give up that dream. I will live with the hope that one day we will be rescued, and I will keep us alive goddamn it.”

“You don’t need to worry about me.” He gave a dry laugh, “I have no care. I was not… supposed be on the plane.”

“I need you alive. I can’t do this on my own. If-” You took a deep breath, “If you die, I might do something stupid. I can’t live an undetermined number of days on my own”

He went quiet. 

“Think about someone else for a change, it’s not all about you, Mister Asshole.”

“Yoongi,” he mumbled

“What?” You asked, too tired to be mad.

“My name is Yoongi.” He left the shelter, and you were left sobbing in the dark.

You woke up to Yoongi cooking fish on the fire; you were not expecting it. He hadn’t really done anything to help you. He mostly sat around, but the two of you ate together before you got to work. It was after a few hours you noticed Yoongi was gone again. It disheartened you that he was off doing whatever again, while you were working. You were completely exasperated by the young man, he maddened you, always on your mind. He was hot and mysterious and you hate that you couldn’t stop thinking about him because he acted nice once.

You began opening the suitcases hoping you wouldn’t offend anyone by going through personal belongings of the deceased. Clothes in all different sizes mens and womens, all different styles and one suitcase broke you, filled with tiny onesies and cloth diapers, dummies and ointments and medicines for a tiny baby. A pretty purple rattle with a cute butterfly on the handle.

You slammed the suitcase shut and pushed it across the sand to look at another day but for now you needed to step aside, the wound was too fresh. These were real people who died and yet why did you two survive, the most unlikely pairing with the worst odds and yet you survived when countless innocent lives were lost. It wasn’t fair.

A few days had passed, and you were trying to create something sturdy enough to withstand wind and rain with a roof and walls. You had plenty of resources, but you had to pick the right ones that would last. 

You thought about it and decided to use the raft to line the inside of the house in the tarp-like material. It was super long, so you could do the roof and the four walls and still have the whole underside left over. You would weave leaves and sticks together to make them sturdier and layer them on the outside. 

Putting your plan to action seemed easy yet tedious. You collected long palm leaves, removed the spines, and weaved the leaves tightly together, and laid them on the floor. The more you weaved, the faster you got. Painstakingly working every day, you rejoiced when all four walls, roof, and floor were finished and stable.

While you were doing all this, Yoongi was nowhere to be seen. He returned at night, as he always did. He looked unbothered by all the work you had accomplished that day. You finished up, and the two of you ate and went to bed, which was just a collection of woven leaf mats covered in some of the leftover tarp from the raft.

You had moved the items from the shelter into the new house area. The two of you sat on the remaining raft fabric. “I made a bed out of leaf mats and covered it in the leftover material.” 

Yoongi seemed impressed looking around, “잘 했어.”

“Jal haess-eo?” you repeated the sounds “What does that mean?”

“Uh… good work” He took your hands and pulled out a small succulent leave from his pocket snapping it and squeezing out the liquid inside. Applying it to the cuts and scratches on your hands gently. You noticed his hands were rough too, for he had cuts and blisters littering the his palms as well. 

“Where did you find aloe vera?” you asked curiously. What had he been doing?

“Near the…” he made an action with his hand “폭포”

“The what?” You laughed, and he cracked a slight smile.

“Water shaaaa!” he made the sound and gesture of water falling. You laughed hysterically. He was so cute, when you got to know him.

“Waterfall?” you prompted, checking that was what he had meant.

“Ah waterfall!” he nodded, “Near the waterfall”

“What did you call it?” you said. You were genuinely interested. He had been trying his best to communicate with you in your language, so maybe you could learn some of his to ease the burden “Pog-o”

“폭포” he corrected. 

“Pogpo” You smiled at him. he seemed a little happy that you were giving his language a try. “How do you say good night?”

“안녕히 주무세요” he said and you blinked shocked, so he grinned,speaking slower in syllables “Ann-yeong-hi ju-mu-se-yo.”

“Annyeonghi,” you repeated. He seemed eager to teach you more, so you stayed up as long as you could, learning Korean phrases until you both fell asleep.

[Part 2/2] coming soon...

How can I save this to receive and read updates?

‘Follow’ and turn on ‘Notifications’ so you never miss an update

Add your name to a ‘Tag’ list [HERE]

‘Reblog’ this post with the hashtag #BTSsea

Or you can ‘Like’ this post (but good luck trying to find the second part a week later, we both know how many things you like a day, perhaps we will meet again in the future.)

[salvador-daley]

Quarantine (Part 1)

Robert Sheehan x Reader

A young starlet finally lands what she hopes will be her big break. But first she has to endure two weeks locked up with her annoying co-star

CW: Smut, of course. Plus a lackadaisical attitude to airline safety protocols

The flight is a little delayed, so you wheel your Louis Vuitton case into the airport lounge and order a glass of champagne. You pick a table by the floor-to-ceiling glass window overlooking the terminal concourse and pull out your book, trying to ignore that tight knot of nervous energy growing in your stomach. You hate flying and your anxiety only seems to get worse the more you do it. 

Is it too soon to take one of my pills? you think. Probably. The flight could be delayed even longer and then you’d only end up falling asleep in this armchair and missing it altogether. 

You’re so wrapped up in your thoughts that you barely register the tall man entering the lounge and sauntering towards your table, only fully becoming aware of his presence when he drops his slightly tatty leather rucksack at your feet. 

“Hello there!” he says brightly in an Irish accent, slumping into the seat opposite uninvited. “I believe we’re going to be working together soon.” 

You look up and see the familiar face of your new co-star smiling back at you. He’s wearing a designer duffle coat that could just as easily be from a charity shop and a slightly see-through sweater that appears to have been purchased from the womenswear section. You note that it bears several holes around the neckline. 

“Hey, it’s nice to meet you,” you say, extending your hand and introducing yourself.

“We’ve met before actually, at Nancy’s New Year party last year,” he says, shaking your hand, his various beaded bracelets jangling.

You smile at him blankly. You spent that entire party sucking up to a producer who would later tell you that you were “a little too provincial” for a part you wanted, whatever the fuck that means.

“Anyway,” he says after an awkward beat, “I’ll bet you’re looking forward to being locked up in quarantine when we get to the other end.”

“Oh, I dunno,” you sigh, “I think maybe two weeks of peace and quiet sounds pretty nice. I’m quite good at entertaining myself and it’ll hopefully give me a chance to look over the scripts again. What about you?” you ask.

“I’ve come prepared,” he says, opening his coat to display a dog-eared copy of the Bhagavad Gita poking out of his inside pocket.

“Hindu scripture,” you say, raising your eyebrows. “That is some hardcore reading material.”

He leans forward: “Oh, I’m sure it’s no less hardcore than…” he lifts your book away from the table to look at the cover, “Jackie Collins! Now that is hardcore,” he says, giving you a devilish look.

“Don’t take the piss,” you say, snatching the book off the table and shoving it in your bag. “It relaxes me, I’m a bad flyer.”

You lean back and cross your legs, catching him as he steals a glance at the strip of flesh between your thigh-high boots and your leather miniskirt.

“You’ve dressed for comfort, I see,” he says, using his eyebrows to indicate your outfit.

“I’m not about to end up on the front page of TMZ in my jogging bottoms,” you scoff.

He sighs and leans back in the chair, shoving a hand into the pocket of his... jogging bottoms.

“Not everyone can pull them off,” you add quickly.

He smiles, perhaps at your accidental double entendre.

“Oh, I’m sure you could,” he says.

****

“Welcome aboard, sir, you are in seat 3A,” says the flight attendant, tearing off the stub of his boarding pass. “And you are in seat 3F, madam,” she adds, tearing off yours.

“Oh well, we can wave at each other across the plane,” he says, giving you a wink as he heads inside.

As he takes his seat he actually does wave at you from across the plane, wiggling his fingers impishly. You wave back and attempt to smile underneath your face mask, but your nerves are getting the better of you now. You slip one of your pills beneath the mask and try to concentrate on staying calm, every whirr and click of the aircraft setting your teeth on edge. At least the seat next to you is empty. You couldn’t cope with being sat next to a snoring stranger for the next eight hours.

As the plane takes off, you close your eyes, gripping the armrests and concentrating on taking deep breaths. After a while, you become vaguely aware of the seatbelt light turning off in the cabin.

He drops into the empty seat next to you: “How are you holding up?”

“Not great,” you say, opening one eye to look at him. “My therapist told me to take deep breaths, but that’s easier said than done.”

“Excuse me, my love,” he says, stopping a passing member of the flight crew. “Do we have to wear these for the whole flight?” he asks, indicating his face mask.

“I’m afraid so, but you can remove it if you’re eating or drinking,” she replies.

“I guess we should order some drinks then,” he says.

****

As he talks, you catch yourself watching his lips and you subconsciously run your hand through your hair. You’re both several drinks deep now and you’ve lost track of how long you’ve been sat like this, heads together, talking in confidential tones in the darkness.

Every now and then he leans a little closer and that playful look in his green eyes causes your stomach to flip. Although I suppose that could just be the turbulence, you think.

This close, you can smell his coconut shampoo and hear the chinking of his various beads and trinkets as he ruffles his hair. When it’s your turn to talk, you catch him snatching glances at your lips, his smile travelling to his eyes as you swap funny stories about shared acquaintances.

“So have you always been a nervous flyer?” he asks, sipping his drink.

“No, I used to enjoy flying, but it’s just got worse over the years,” you say, your face beginning to warm from the effects of the alcohol. “Actually,” you say, leaning your head closer to his conspiratorially, “I’ve always had this thing…” You stop yourself, suddenly aware of how unguarded you’re being: “No, I can’t say.”

“Oh, go on, tell me,” he says, in a low voice, shifting his body towards you in his seat.

“No, I can’t,” you say, shaking your head and half-covering your eyes shyly with your hand. You must be a bit drunk, otherwise you wouldn’t even consider telling him this.

“Come on,” he begs, his eyes glinting in the dim light of the plane.

“Ok, fine,” you say, whispering now, “I’ve always wanted to…,” you pause as the flight attendant passes your seats, “I’ve always kinda wanted to do it on an aeroplane,” you say eventually, cringing at yourself.

His thick eyebrows rise immediately at the revelation and his face breaks into a wide smile.

“Really?” he says, excitedly.

He looks around the plane for a second, then turns to you again.

“Well, in completely unrelated news,” he says quietly, trailing his fingers along the flesh above the cuff of your boot, “I’m going to head to the toilet. I’ll be using that one right there, just in case you need to know for any reason,” he adds, pointing to the bathroom at the head of the plane.

He rises now, giving you a wink.

“You’re not serious?” you ask, in a hushed voice. But he only bobs his eyebrows in response as he opens the door and shuts it behind him. The light comes on above, indicating that it is occupied, and you just sit there, your heart racing in your chest now, blood rushing to your face.

You look around the plane. Only a couple of reading lights illuminate the cabin and most of the occupants are now asleep.

Oh my God, this is madness. You’re not actually considering this? You’ll be caught. You’ll be arrested. Imagine what the press will say.

You undo your seatbelt and step into the aisle, the pounding in your chest travelling to your ears.

This is crazy, you think, walking up to the toilet door. You rap quietly on it and for a second you wonder if perhaps this is some cruel prank he’s playing on you. How will you react when you call his bluff? I was only kidding, I’m not really going to shag you in an aeroplane toilet, mate. Haha, so funny.

He opens the door and pulls you inside, locking the door behind you.

“Thank God, for a second there I thought you were going to leave me hanging,” he says, pulling you close and connecting his mouth with yours.

One of his hands wraps in your hair while the other pushes your skirt up over your ass. He grabs it and pulls you even closer, pressing his erection against you. His kiss is intense, frenzied even, devouring you while his hands press your body into his.

The tiny room fills with the sound of heavy breathing as his mouth explores yours, then moves to your neck.

“Wait,” you whisper, catching your breath, “what if we get caught.”

He pulls away and looks at you: “I know, right?” he says, flashing you a wicked smile.

And then his lips are on yours again, his hands travelling underneath your clothes. He tears your sweater off over your head, diving his face between the lacy cups of your bra, grabbing you, biting your breast through the thin material.

Now his hand is travelling down, hitching your skirt around your waist, dipping beneath the waistband of your panties.

His lips meet your ear as his fingers circle your clit: “I’ve wanted to fuck you ever since Nancy’s party,” he whispers, slipping his fingers inside you. He smiles: “Oh, you dirty bitch, you’re so fucking wet,” he says, finding your mouth again and wrapping his tongue around yours.

He lifts you up to perch you on the edge of the sink, fucking you with his fingers while his mouth roams around your neck, your collarbone, your chest.

It’s all happening so quickly you barely have time to find your breath, let alone think about what you’re doing.

You wrap one arm around him, plunging your hand into his soft curls, reaching down with your other hand to grasp his cock over his sweatpants. As you palpate him with your fingers, it only spurs him on.

“I can’t fucking wait to fuck you,” he says, pulling your head back by your hair and exposing your neck to his greedy mouth.

You place your foot on the lid of the toilet and drag his sweater over his head, pulling his torso close to yours.

“We have to be quick,” you hiss, conscious of the very real risk of being caught. Your heart pounds inside your chest, like a prisoner banging desperately against the bars of a cell.

You grab the waistband of his pants now, tugging them down roughly, freeing his cock. It springs into your hand, firm and eager.

He runs his hand up your leg: “I fucking love these boots,” he says into your ear, bringing his hand up your thigh and over your ass. With his other hand, he pulls your underwear to one side and enters you, filling you with his cock.

“Jesus, you feel so fucking good,” he growls in your ear, holding your body tightly to his as he begins to thrust inside you. You squeeze your eyes shut and bite your fist to silence yourself.

Fast, duelling breaths become the only sound inside the cubicle. You cling to his body and dig both fists into his hair, meanwhile his hands wrap around your ass, drawing you closer with every thrust.

You pull his face up and look into his eyes as you fuck each other, panting wordlessly. Then he kisses you again, his tongue searching for yours.

Your mind races: He’s fucking you in this bathroom and there’s dozens of people on the other side of the door. If you’re caught, you’ll be in so much trouble. The police will be called when you land, you’ll be handcuffed, everyone will know what you did…

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” you gasp, through clenched teeth, trying your best not to scream.

He groans and you feel him coming too, his fingers digging into your ass as he deepens his thrusts.

“Don’t stop, please don’t fucking stop,” you plead pitifully.

You claw at his back as your orgasm peaks, white hot adrenaline filling your veins. Every nerve in your body snaps and fizzes and you float thousands of feet above the earth, coming back down gently, like a falling feather, aided now by the gentle rocking of his hips.

You hold each other for a second, trying hard to regain your breath. Then the silence of the bathroom is broken by your laughter, then his, your bodies shaking together with liberating vibrations.

****

“You go first, give me a second to fix myself up,” you say as he pulls up his pants and slips his sweater back on, giving you one last furtive kiss before he unlocks the door and slips back into the cabin.

When you leave a minute or so later, you meet eyes with a glamorous older woman sitting in the seat nearest the bathroom, her eyebrow curling in the direction of the sky as she looks you up and down. You avert your eyes, feeling the blood rush to your face as you retake your seat.

He leans his head into yours: “I think the woman in 1E is onto us,” he whispers as you sink down beside him.

****

You lift your eye mask and see him sitting under the reading light, his head in his book.

“I can’t sleep,” you whine, sitting up in the reclining seat.

“Yeah, me neither, I gave up trying,” he replies.

“Do you want to watch a film?” you ask, offering him one of your headphones and adjusting the seat.

“Yeah, ok,” he says, closing his book and snuggling down under the blanket next to you.

You pick something at random, some vapid romcom that will ideally allow you to drift off for the last few hours of the flight.

“I auditioned for this part,” you tell him, your head resting on his chest. “Didn’t get it, obviously.”

“Really?” he says, lifting his chin slightly to look at you.

“Yeah, apparently the girl who got it was dating the director at the time,” you say, yawning.

“Well, you know what it’s like. It’s not what you know, but who you know, and who you’re willing to sleep with,” he says.

You snap your head up: “What the fuck does that mean?” you hiss at him, trying hard not to raise your voice.

“I didn’t mean you, obviously,” he says, fumbling for his words.

“You think I fucked someone to get this job?” you ask him, your eyes narrowing.

“No, no, I didn’t say that,” he says defensively.

“You think I fucked you for some ulterior motive?” you ask, sitting up in the seat now and glaring at him angrily.

“Well, Jesus, I hope not...” he says, his brow furrowing.

“I think you should go back to your seat now,” you say.

“I didn’t… I didn’t mean you,” he says, pleadingly. But you’re not listening. You throw two of your pills down your throat and pull your eye mask back over your face, rolling over in your seat with your back to him.

Stupid twat, you think.

He sighs loudly and rises from the seat.

“Touchy cow,” he mutters as he heads back to the other side of the plane.

****

“And here is the key to your suite. As you are spending the mandatory 14-day self-isolation period with us, please remember not to leave the room unless there is an emergency,” says the hotel receptionist as she scribbles quickly on your registration card.

“N-n-n-n-no,” you say, wagging your finger at the receptionist. “Not suite. Suites PLURAL. There should be two, one for him and one for me,” you say tetchily, indicating to him as he stands beside you at the desk.

The receptionist shrugs helplessly: “I don’t know what to tell you, madam. I’m only seeing a booking for one here on the system.”

“Well, check it again, there must be some mistake,” you say, irritation rising audibly in your voice.

“Madam, I don’t need to check it again, this is our last available room, I’m afraid,” she says.

You become aware of him turning towards you with a smirk, watching you with amusement as you feel your temper beginning to rise.

You plaster on a fake smile. You're not going to give him the satisfaction of seeing you lose your shit.

“No problem, I’ll just make a quick call and get this all straightened out,” you say through gritted teeth.

****

“I’m sorry, darling, but that’s the best the production company could come up with,” says Lynda, your agent, down the phone.

“Lynda, I’m a reasonable person, I can share a suite with someone, but why does it have to be with him?” you plead.

“What are you talking about? Everyone loves him, you’re the only person I know who has a problem with him.”

“He’s an arsehole, Lynda,” you say emphatically.

“Look, this job is a really big opportunity for you. I don’t want you to blow this by being… yourself.”

“What the hell does that mean?” you shriek down the phone.

“Darling, you know I love you, but you have to admit you can be a bit of a.. well, you know…”

“A bit of a what, Lynda?”

“A BIT OF A DIVA, ok? You can be a real spoiled brat sometimes and kind of a hothead. Just suck it up. It’s only two weeks. Just put on a smile and be nice.”

With that, she hangs up the phone, leaving you standing there in the hotel lobby, mouth agape, speechless, furious and frustrated.

****

“No luck?” he says with a smug grin, leaning against a pillar near the front desk.

“After careful consideration, I’ve decided that I am willing to let you share my suite, just to make things easier for everyone,” you say.

“How gracious of you,” he says, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“I think so, yes,” you reply, snatching the key card from his hand and striding to the elevator.

“This is going to be a fun two weeks,” he mumbles, following you to the door.

Read Part 2 here | Read Part 3 here

Liked this? Why not give it a cheeky little reblog? 😘

Want more? Check out my Masterlist

Taglist: @slutforrobbiebro @iamsexytrash @pickledbeefwastaken @m0onlitmadness @blog-kyku-us @super-unpredictable98​ @love-is-dirty-baby @clumsyramen @maerenee930 @simplymesam99 @crisis-of-joy @sheehaniphilia @rob-private @rina-cydonia @pythonstarlet @icarusklaus @badsext @robertsheefan @elliethesuperfruitlover @nostalgiawings @orangepear18 @p0tat0nug @21stcenturywitchcraft @ssanjuniperoo @the-freckled-luba @motherofanimals @archivemysins @faceache111 @robertsheehanownsmyass @lezzy-4 @archivemysins​ 

Want to be tagged for the next one? Go here to join the taglist

[bonjour-rainycity]

Double Heart | Chapter Ten ~ Cosima

|previous part|

Pairing: Haldir x OFC

Rating: PG-13

Word count: 4422

Warnings: Canon-level violence

**Read on Ao3 under the user “bonjour_rainycity” if you prefer!**

A/n Just so you know, I start playing a little fast and loose with ‘elf-lore’ right about here. Thanks so much for all your responses to the previous chapters! Happy reading <3

We retire early, each of us exhausted from our long journey. Elrond arranged rooms for us in his expansive home, which I found out is the heart of the city. I guess when you found a town, it makes sense that you get the largest estate. At Elrond’s instruction, a female attendant leads me up a flight of stairs and down a long hallway. She opens a door to my left to revel a large room with a four-poster bed, table, chaise lounge, couch, fireplace, and, through an archway to the side, a full bathroom. Pillows and blankets decorate every available surface and I notice a large selection of books and candles. After two weeks on the road, I want nothing more than to bury myself in this room’s amenities.

“Wow,” I breathe, unable to do much more in my state of awe and fatigue.

“Lord Elrond knows about your fear of heights and has placed you in one of the most innermost rooms of the estate. Your windows will offer you views of our waterfalls but you are nowhere near to the edge. I hope it is to your liking.”

I smile, my already present fondness for Elrond growing. Though, I do wonder which of my friends told him about my fear of heights. “It’s perfect, thank you.”

The attendant nods, leading me to a chest of drawers. “You will find clothing here and bathing provisions in the bathroom. Meals are three times a day and you may join the others in the common hall or request to dine in your chambers. If you require my assistance, I am in the room at the very end of the hall and to the right. I hope you sleep well.” She curtsies deeply and I wonder if I should do the same. Just to be on the safe side, I place one leg behind the other and squat, awkwardly attempting to mirror her movement. She puts great effort into suppressing a smile, but inclines her head in acknowledgment of my efforts before leaving the room, shutting the door behind her.

I take a deep breath and let it out slowly.

What am I going to do?

This place is dangerous. It’s terrifying. And yes, I feel relatively safe within Elrond’s walls, but he said it himself—just last month, orcs attempted to infiltrate the city. What if they try again, only this time, they succeed? And with some evil being on the rise? Nope, no way. I don’t think I can deal with that.

I throw myself facedown on the large bed, groaning in frustration. This world that I’ve only just accepted to be real is showing me just how real it is. The honeymoon phase is over. The rose-colored glasses have been lifted from my eyes, and what I see paints a dark, fearful scene.

Yet, even still…I cannot ignore the part of me that so badly wants to stay.

The people I’ve met here—humans, elves—does it really matter? Whatever they are, whatever I am at this point, honestly, does it actually, in the grand scheme of things, matter? Because I like them. I care about them. More than anything, I don’t want to leave them, to go back to a world of people I don’t know.

But danger and my friends are a package deal.

And I don’t know if I’m equipped to handle that.

I flip around into a seated position, letting my head flop into my hands.

I’m tired. I’m overwhelmed. I’m stressed. And I’m exhausted. Now, I need to sleep. Everything else can wait until morning.

I haul myself off the feathered mattress and drag my heavy feet to the chest of drawers. As far as sleep items go, I find only nightgowns, but they’ll have to do. It’s much better than sleeping in the muddied clothing I’ve traveled in for two weeks.

I change quickly and blow out the candles I rely on to light my room. I crawl into bed, pulling the thick duvet up to my ears. Before I know it, sleep calms my racing mind.

{***}

I wake in the mountains.

A roar, guttural and angry, comes from behind me and I throw myself into a sprint. I stumble over the uneven terrain, catching my foot on rocks and scraping my shins, but I keep going. Whatever I suffer running away is surely better than being at the mercy of the beast that pursues me.

Brown, gnashing teeth cut me off and I shriek, falling onto my back. An orc with its stinking, rotting breath descends on me, dagger cutting into my arm. I cry out not only in pain but in panic, for the blood that falls to the ground is not red — no, it is thick, dark sludge.

I’m underwater.

The sludge suffocates me. It fills my lungs and burns as it slides over my skin. I kick, desperate to get away.

Below me, a honeyed voice sings. It beckons to me, begs me to come deeper, to let myself sink. It promises safety, security.

It promises peace.

“Cosima.”

Haldir’s voice far above me sounds muffled as it travels through the murky waters. I snap my head up. I can’t see anything, only the darkness, but I know that if I can somehow get to him, if I can follow his voice, then I will reach the surface.

“Cosima!” Rumil shouts for me now.

My name, called in turn by each of my new friends, overlaps, drowning out the sweet sounds from below.

My vision darkens. I have gone too long without breath — I have to make a decision.

I kick my legs, propelling myself upwards.

{***}

I break through the surface, sputtering and gasping for air.

Light—harsh and bright orange—momentarily blinds me. As my eyes adjust, I recognize the puffy white duvet, the cool grey of the stone walls, the soft pink flowers cascading from the ceiling. I’m in my guest bed in Elrond’s house. I never left my room. I never lost to an attacker in the mountains. I never fell into the water.

It was just a dream.

Water—the roaring sound of the waterfalls—while muted, is still subtly audible in the background. And my dream—it was nearly exactly what I imagined before waking in Arda. The sound from the waterfalls must have triggered it.

Just a dream, I remind myself, trying to calm my racing heart.

A sharp knock disrupts the silence of the room and sends stabs of pain through my head — bad dreams and a headache, too, I guess. The knock sounds again and I groan, forcing myself to leave the coziness of my covers and pad on bare feet to the door.

It’s Haldir. He stands, hand still raised, in fresh clothes and even more armor than yesterday. His bow is slung over his back, a quiver and sword rest at his hips. I try not to let my thoughts get away from me with overreaction — surely this isn’t necessary for inside Elrond’s halls.

He lowers his hand, dipping his head briefly in greeting. “I—” he seems to notice my nightgown. “Did I wake you?”

I shrug and attempt to lean against the doorframe casually, still mildly disturbed from my nightmare. “I don’t think so.” Then, panic causes me to stiffen. “Have you been here long?” Did he hear anything? Oh, I hope not.

He shakes his head and I relax. “No, I only just arrived.” Whew. “I came to get you — Elrond wants to take a look at your arm. I also wanted to let you know, Glorfindel and I are going to visit a couple of the border stations and see if there are improvements to be made. I will be back late tonight.”

“Oh.” I blink. So he’s leaving. “But you only just got here.”

He raises an eyebrow. “Yes.”

“Well, don’t you want a few days to relax?”

He tilts his head to the side. “I have been relaxing — I’ve been on leave from my duties for three weeks now.”

I roll my eyes, recalling his constant state of watchfulness on our journey. “Yeah, I definitely wouldn’t call the trip we just had ‘on leave from your duties.’”

He huffs, but the beginnings of a smile tugs at the edges of his lips. “Would you please get dressed so I can escort you to Elrond? Glorfindel and I wish to leave within the hour.”

I fight the urge to make some snarky comment about his impatience and instead shut the door in his face, hurrying to get ready. My arm does sting — perhaps Elrond can do something about that.

The chest of drawers doesn’t offer much in variety, mostly just a combination of long dresses and a few tunic and legging sets here and there. I’ve been traveling in the same clothes for two weeks though, and a change in habit doesn’t sound too bad, so I opt for a sleeveless pale blue gown with a gossamer cape at the shoulders. I don’t look as ethereal as Lavandil would, but I suppose it will do. Using my fingers, I brush down the frizz in my hair as much as I can—a lost cause, really—and throw on a pair of cream slippers that no one will see anyway because of the gown. After splashing some water over my eyes and brushing my teeth, I throw open the door to find Haldir standing to the side, back to the wall, watching the coming and going of everyone who passes down the hallway. Always on duty. He acknowledges me with a stiff nod and gestures down the hall, falling into step beside me. When we reach the bottom of the staircase, he leads me to the right and through another open-air hallway.

He breaks the silence. “Is your room to your liking?”

I think back to my plush bed, trying to separate it from the dread and fear of my nightmare. “Oh, yes. As much as I liked sleeping under the stars, it’s nice to have a proper bed and all the blankets I could want. And a door.”

He huffs out a laugh, nodding in agreement. “That is the true indication of luxury.”

“And yours?”

His mouth twists into a grimace. “It is the height of visitor season here in Imladris, so I am sharing with Rumil. Aside from constantly putting up with my younger brother, it’s perfect.”

I freeze, turning to him. “Wait, you have to share? But you’re the one who’s supposed to be visiting, that’s not right. You or Rumil can have my room, I’ll stay with Alex—”

“No, that won’t be necessary,” he interjects quickly, jerking his head to indicate that I should continue walking. “I only meant to joke. I do not mind sharing a space with my brother.” Before I can respond, he changes the subject. “How is your arm?”

I raise it, feeling the skin stretch over the cut. “Stings, but it’s healing.”

“Elrond will be able to speed along the process.” He indicates that we should turn left down a new hallway. He leads me through a nondescript archway on our right and we enter a moderately sized semicircular room.

Elrond sits at a mahogany desk near one of the walls, writing furiously on a piece of graying parchment.  Upon our entry, he looks up, and the lines of stress on his brow melt into an expression of warm welcome. “Good to see you again, Cosima, Haldir.” He nods to each of us in turn and motions for us to join him at his desk. When we approach, Haldir bows his head respectfully, so I do the same. It’s strange to be in Elrond’s presence. He carries such authority that I feel small in comparison, yet he also leads with such kindness that it is impossible to not want to be around him. Based on all the visitors Haldir mentioned, I surmise that I am not alone in this assessment.

Elrond vacates his chair and gestures for me to sit. He comes to stand at my left and gently takes my arm in his hands. “I am sorry for the injury you suffered during the attack. That must have been quite jarring.”

Haldir rests a hand absently on the hilt of his sword, watching us from the other side of the desk. Likely, he too is remembering the ferocity of the attack — the lives he had to take. It must be hard, even if they were the lives of those trying to kill us.

“It was,” I agree, wincing slightly when Elrond unwraps the bandage encasing my upper arm. “As far as I know, my home doesn’t have anything like that.”

He smiles almost indulgently, crouching to more closely examine the gash. “But you would not remember if it did, no?”

I swallow. I hadn’t considered that. “I guess you’re right.”

He looks into my eyes then, and I feel so very young. “Every world has its perils. And every world has its joys. You cannot have one without the other—such is the way of life.”

I exhale shakily, turning my eyes to the ceiling. That’s sobering.

Elrond lays his fingers over my torn skin and mutters something in that language I so often hear.

I try to concentrate on the sounds, but can’t make out any specific words. “What is that?”

Since Elrond is still chanting, Haldir answers for him. “An Elvish healing incantation. Combined with the power in Elrond’s spirit, it should close up the wound.”

Tingles race through my upper arm and converge on my cut. I crane my neck, trying to see around Elrond’s hands. A second later, he pulls away. I gasp. All that is left of the cut is a thin, raised scar.

“What,” I murmur, prodding at the skin. Not painful, not even tender. What was just a two-day old wound now seems as if it happened and healed ages ago. “That’s impossible.”

Elrond nearly smirks, straightening to full height. “Open your mind, young one, and you will see that what is impossible to you is commonplace here.”

“I—” but I have nothing to say to that. Though I cannot possibly wrap my head around what just happened, the fact remains that it did. I’m not sure if I’m ready to confront what that means. So I push it away for later. “Thank you.”

Elrond inclines his head. Everyone around here is so dang respectful. “You are welcome.” With a twinkle in his eye, he turns his focus to Haldir. “Do not give my guards too hard a time. I imagine they are wary of your arrival.”

Haldir gestures for me to follow him to the exit. “I only plan on pointing out strategies for improvement. Suggestions, really.”

With a noise that clearly communicates his disbelief in Haldir’s statement, Elrond returns to his desk, smiling softly and shaking his head. “Be safe, Marchwarden. And Cosima?” I stop and turn, one hand on the pillar leading into his study. He gives me a level look and I have the distinct impression that he is acutely aware of the conflict raging within my head. “My door is always open.”

Mutely, I nod, a little stunned by the gravity in his gaze. I must have been staring, because it takes Haldir gently tapping my elbow to remind me to follow him from the room. Once in the hallway, I feel a little more clear-headed. “So was that magic?”

Haldir shrugs, striding down the long corridor. “Humans would think of it that way I suppose. Magic implies something special and ‘more than,’ though, and it’s not like that for elves. It is to be respected, yes, but it is simply the power in our spirits doing the work that calls to them. For Elrond, his spirit urges him to heal, so when he acts on it, he is more powerful than others who aren’t called to healing. I should mention that we say ‘spirit’ for your benefit. Elves use the term ‘fæ’. Simplified, it serves the same purpose as a spirit, but for elves, it plays more of an active role in our lives.”

I mull that over. It sounds reasonable enough. “So then what’s yours? What does your spirit—fæ want you to do?”

“Keep people safe. And if that means fighting, so be it.”

That seems consistent with what I know about him. Every action he takes seems driven by the desire to protect those around him. “What would happen if you ignored it? Say you wanted to be a healer like Baranor or Elrond.”

Haldir chuckles, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword as he walks. “I have tried before and I was not near as successful. I can perform the basics of healing—anyone can—but there’s no power within me to speed up the process or heal especially severe injuries like Elrond can. If I tried to attend to your arm in the same way he did, maybe it would have healed slightly faster? But as you saw with Elrond, he is capable of doing it in minutes.”

I begin to catch on. “Okay, so you can all learn whatever skills you want but the power to perform above and beyond at those skills lies in your fæ.”

He nods once. “Exactly.”

We turn a corner. “But what if you wanted to be a healer but you were born with the fæ of a fighter? Could you change it?”

Haldir takes a deep breath, his steps slowing slightly. I realize we are nearing the staircase that will take me to my room. “Short answer—no. An elf’s fæ is incredibly personal and incredibly fragile. Really, only two things can change an elf’s fæ: marriage and death. Long answer—you can ignore the desires of your fæ and nothing bad will happen to you so, technically, if I wanted, I could shun the need to keep my people safe and heal them instead. But I wouldn’t be any better at it than anyone else and I would feel unfulfilled because I wouldn’t be giving my fæ what it needs. Does that make sense?”

I nod, but something he glossed over jumps out at me. He said marriage can change an elf’s fæ, but from what I know, marriage isn’t always forever. People can separate, people can die, people can cheat. What then? “Marriage and death change a fæ how?”

A faraway look comes into his eye. “The two are basically interconnected. When elves get married, their fæs bond together in a way that cannot be undone. When it is—through death—the half of the fæ belonging to the dead elf essentially wilts and leaves the remaining fæ damaged.”

That sounds awful. “But what about divorce? Is that kinder to a fæ?”

Haldir smiles ruefully. “Divorce is something unique to humans. Elves live forever and we love only once. When we do decide to love another, the two fæs are literally entwined forever. So divorce is a physical possibility — the two can be separated, yes. But it would cause their fæs so much grief that it almost never happens. Spiritually though, the two are entwined until death, some argue even beyond then.”

I’m almost afraid to ask. “So, if one dies and the fæ is damaged…”

“The other fades. It is not just a physical death, but a spiritual one. They lose the will to live and eventually pass into nothing.”

I look at the ground. Haldir carries a pain in his voice that makes me wonder if he’s seen this happen before. With over three thousand years behind him, it’s likely that he has.

I attempt to veer to a safer subject. He said elves only love once and, as far as I know, Haldir isn’t married. I try to tease him a little to lighten the mood. “So you’ve never been in love?”

He raises an eyebrow, jerking his chin in my direction. “Have you?”

I shrug, climbing the staircase. “I wouldn’t remember.”

“I think you would.” We’re at the top now and I turn to see him looking not at me, but out one of the gaping archways showcasing the falls.

I let out a slow breath, thinking on his words. Would I, though? I mean, what if I’m here gallivanting with my new friends and I have someone at home mourning my loss, missing me? Do I owe it to him to make it back?

Feeling a weight settle on my shoulders, I take small, hesitant steps towards the archway, bringing me closer and closer to the fortified stone railing. I don’t look down—that would be too much—but I do rest my hands lightly against the wood, staring straight ahead at the curtain of frothy white and blue. Guilt as well as fear from being so close to the edge churn in my stomach. Am I a bad person for not remembering my love? Do I even have one?

I let out a shuddering breath, knowing I need something — reassurance or condemnation, I don’t know. I choose to give voice to my fears and trust Haldir to decide.

When I speak, my voice is not as solid as I would like, sounding instead shaky and fragile. “But what if I didn’t?” I swallow against the lump rising in my throat. “What if there’s someone in my world waiting for me and I can’t remember him?”

The sounds of boots clicking against stone echoes. A few seconds later, Haldir appears next to me, resting his hands on the railing, mirroring my viewing of the waterfall.

“An elf’s fæ gives them a measure of awareness. If you are really attuned to someone—love them, have a strong bond with them—your fæs will have a consciousness of each other, almost like they’re in communication. For example, I can see Rumil’s light and I know that he is content. I can feel Orophin’s joy practically bursting and I know how happy it makes him to be here with his love. And, while a human’s fæ isn’t as strong as an elf’s, you do have one. If I concentrate, I can see it. It’s faint, but it is there. All this to say,” he shakes his head slowly, turning his gaze to me. “If you had a love back home, your fæ would know.”

I slump in relief, leaning against the railing and closing my eyes so I cannot further frighten myself. If I had someone that I was bonded to, I would remember him — more than that, I would feel it in my soul. So, staying here…if it weren’t so dangerous…maybe it wouldn’t be bad.

“Haldir, Lady Cosima.” A confident voice at the end of the hall catches our attention.

Glorfindel, golden and gorgeous as ever, strides up to us, bowing deeply. He reaches for my hand and presses a kiss to its back, then straightens and winks—at me or Haldir, I can’t tell. “A human custom I thought I’d try. Not my cup of tea, but I do say I’ll try anything once.”

I bark out a shocked laugh, having not expected Glorfindel’s bold entrance. “Am I one of your experiments, then?”

“If you’d like to be.” He pumps his eyebrows suggestively, though, if what Haldir just explained to me is true for all elves, Glorfindel is only playing around.

Haldir rolls his eyes. “Are you ready to go?”

With a flair, Glorfindel gestures to his armored form. “So it seems. Is the Lady going to accompany us?”

I huff, not liking being cut out of the conversation. “No, ‘the Lady’ hopes to stay here and find breakfast.”

“Ah, it is on the path to the stables! Allow us to show you the way.” With that, Glorfindel strides down the hallway as quickly as he arrived.

Haldir shakes his head—whether in amusement or annoyance, I don’t know—but follows.

The three of us wind up in a large outdoor pavilion sheltered only by a wooden lattice rooftop woven with blue and white flowers. This must be the common dining hall Elrond mentioned last night. It’s relatively late in the morning but too early for the midday meal, so the pavilion is empty. I’m grateful—I’m not sure I could handle meeting a whole city’s worth of elves before I’ve gotten some food in me.

The use of the word causes a brief spark of shock to jolt through my chest. I just referred to them as ‘elves’.

But I cannot deny it any longer—somehow, it clicked. I am in a different world, and the people of this world are not all human. My friends are elves.

This decision to believe—though it is only one of many I must make—releases a weight from my chest. I suddenly feel much lighter, nearly giddy with freedom. I push forward and turn around to face the two ellyn who led me here, nodding with a measure of finality.

“You are elves.”

Glorfindel looks perplexed, but Haldir, for the first time since I’ve met him, looks surprised. His eyebrows shoot towards his hairline, his lips part from each other. I grin, very much enjoying the feeling of catching him off guard. He narrows his eyes slightly, seeming to inspect me for signs of teasing or a joke. I smile up at him, confident in my decision.

Glorfindel looks back and forth between what probably looks like an impromptu staring contest. “Yes…it must be time for you to eat. How often do humans need to eat, anyways?” He chatters on, leading us through the pavilion and into an auxiliary room — the kitchens. “I’ve heard horror stories of new humans needing to eat upwards of six times per day. How do its caretakers get anything done?”

As Glorfindel darts through the kitchen collecting what I assume to be leftovers and provisions for the trip, Haldir comes up beside me, looking almost unsure.

“You have accepted it, then?”

I nod, exhaling quickly. “I have. This isn’t a dream, this is real. Somehow I lived in my world and now I live in yours. And, though there’s no way for me to wrap my head around it, my new friends are elves.”

He smiles softly, hesitantly, and dips his head in acknowledgment of my statement. “I am glad.”

But, despite my momentary feeling of freedom, unease settles in my gut. Many more decisions lie ahead.

A/n Ooo so what do you think??? Likes, comments, and reblogs make me happy! Let me know if you would like a tag :) Also, if you’re bored, pop into my ask box and tell me something that makes you happy -- I’d love to know!

|next part|

|masterlist|

Tolkien tag list: @anangelwhodidntfall @eru-vande

Haldir tag list: @tolkien-apologist

Double Heart tag list: @lainphotography @themerriweathermage @thophil2941btw @kenobiguacamole @wishingtobeinadifferentuniverse @from-patroclus-with-love @boywivlove @ordinarymom1 @my-darling-haldir @sweet-bea-blossom @moony-artnstuff

[raindancer2004]

Alec and his Cinderella

Word Count: 3,195 Alec x reader Part One Warnings: Alec is aged up. Fluff, Angst

Alec was sitting his room reading although he wasn’t enjoying the book; having read it many times before. He came to the realisation that he was bored; he needed a change of scenery, something new to do but he wasn’t sure what. “Are you ok brother?” Jane asked “You’ve been looking at the same page for ten minutes” Alec didn’t answer her right away “I’m just…a little bored. I mean I’ve read this book many times before….” “Well of course it’s your favourite” Jane cut him off “I know…but…oh I don’t know…” He ran his fingers through his hair “I suppose I’m…bored. We haven’t had a mission in weeks” Alec continued, Jane nodded “I didn’t realise it had been that long brother.”

Aro called a meeting with the elite guard “Thank you for coming dear ones. My brothers and I have something we would like to discuss with you. Renesmee is now fully grown and has requested the chance to go out into the human world; attend High School, see what it’s like but doesn’t wish to do so with her family. She got in touch to ask if it was ok for her to do so seeing as her father told Caius that he would keep her hidden from the human world” “Glad to see one of the Cullen children has a brain cell” Caius said snidely, causing the guards to smirk; Aro rolled his eyes at his brother and continued “She has agreed that one of you accompany her instead. I just need a volunteer” “No chance” Felix mumbled “I’ll go master. I think a change of scenery will be good” Alec replied “Fancy your chances with her do you?” Demetri asked winking at Alec “Oh yeah totally” Alec replied sarcastically and rolling his eyes.

“Will you be coming too sister?” “No. I couldn’t possibly leave Tweedle-Dee and Tweedle-Dum on their own for that length of time, imagine the chaos” Jane replied nodding in Demetri and Felix’s direction “Ha…I do love the affectionate nicknames you give each other” Aro said smiling “I doubt he’d say that if he knew some of the names we call her” Felix said low to Demetri, who choked back a laugh.

“That’s settled then Alec will be going to forks and the three of you will stay here and cover his duties. Although I might get Afton to cover Alec’s guard duties” Caius said with a wicked smile. “How soon do I need to be in Forks?” Alec asked “In a rush to see her are we?” Felix asked grinning “Grow up” Alec glared him. “You can leave as soon as you are ready, my boy” Aro answered “Give our best wishes to them won’t you Alec” Marcus said low “Of course master” He replied and returned to his room to pack.

Sometime later Demetri, Jane and Felix stopped by “So how come you volunteered so quick to go High School? I thought you hated humans” Demetri asked “Not to mention the Cullens” Felix added “I came to the realisation recently that I am bored and would like a change of scenery…and well this will provide me with that” Alec answered “Rather you than me mate…I mean the Cullens are bad enough but to be around that Dog all the time, no thanks” Felix said scrunching up his nose at the thought of the Wolf pack. “Just remember you have to play nice with the humans Alec…They’re your friends now so that means you cannot eat them” Demetri says smirking pointing his index finger at him; Felix and Jane cant help laughing “Get bent” Alec growled “Really sister?” He asked turning to face her “I’m sorry but that was funny, it was like weird dad advice” She said giggling “Don’t eat your friends…ha” She continued to laugh “If you need me to attend parent / teacher conferences, you only have to call” Demetri added smiling, Jane was practically doubled over with laughter “Can you…i-imagine it…Demetri attend-attending…those meetings...he’d flirt with all your teachers” “At least Alec would get good grades then” Felix added laughing “Thank you so much for your support in this…it’s truly overwhelming” Alec said not sounding amused “Sorry brother…you have my full support…honest” Jane said trying to sound serious now “Yes…you have my full support too…son” Demetri smiled and gave Alec a playful wink. “Mine too” Felix adds.

A few days Alec arrived in Forks, Esme collecting him from the airport “Hello Alec. It’s nice to see you. I trust you had a good flight?” She asked him “Hello Mrs Cullen. It’s nice to see you too. The flight was ok if you don’t count the child that spent half the flight crying and screaming” He replied “Sorry to hear that. No need for Mrs Cullen, you can call me Esme” “Thank you Mrs…Esme” He replied “We have set you up in Edward’s old room, there’s a bookcase full of books, a desk even a TV and a bed, should you wish to relax in your own space” She told him with a smile “Thank you for letting me stay with you” “You’re very welcome Alec. It’s the least we can do seeing as you are helping out Renesmee. I do have to tell you though there is one rule that must be followed during your stay. You aren’t allowed to…satisfy your dietary requirements shall we say in Forks. You will need to leave the city for that” “I understand…we have a similar rule back home…Volterra is out of bounds when it comes to...satisfying our dietary requirement” Alec responds.

Esme pulls up on the drive and sees Renesmee waiting for them “I should warn you Renesmee is really excited you’re here so…be prepared for a hug” Alec nods ‘surely she wouldn’t’ he thought to himself. “Alec! You’re here” Renesmee calls out; running and wrapping her arms around his neck giving him a hug, Alec hesitantly wraps his arms around her waist “Told you” Esme says smiling as she walks past them. “Ha…you owe me $10 Jas” Emmett calls out laughing.

That night Carlisle, Esme, Alice and Jasper sat in the family room with Alec and explained the cover story the school were told regarding himself and Renesmee. “It has been several years since any of our children have attended the school here; so we had to come with a plausible cover you and Ness, especially as no one really knows about her and I still work at the local hospital” Carlisle began, Alec nodded “Just a bit background for you first regarding us. Jasper poses as Rosalie’s twin and they use her last name Hale and it is known that they are the niece and nephew of Esme’s late brother. Emmett, Alice and Edward all use the name Cullen as Esme and I adopted them” Carlisle added. “Ok, so how do Renesmee and I fit into the family?” Alec asked “So Jasper had the idea that you and Ness should pose as siblings and use his last name of Whitlock. You would be the Carlisle’s niece and nephew and after losing your parents recently you have come to live with us” Esme explained. “That sounds alright actually. You’re good at this” Alec smiled. “Oh and we thought it would make sense if you and Ness were twins so you’d be in the same year at school” Alice added smiling “I have your new ID too courtesy of a friend” Jasper said handing Alec a birth certificate and passport “Thank you Jasper”

The day before school starts Renesmee pays Alec a visit “I’m going to hunting, would you like to come?” She asked him “You mean animals?” He asked in return his nose wrinkling at the thought “Not necessarily…I mean prefer your diet to ours…so I game either way” She smiled and he noticed the mischievous glint in her eyes “As much as I’d love that, I do not think your family would approve of you switching to my diet during my stay” Alec answered “Well then that means you can try our diet during your stay. Come on I’ll show you how to hunt animals” She sounded excited at the thought of showing someone how to hunt so he didn’t tell her that he had hunted animals previously on a mission albeit decades ago.

“Oh my god! You were so fast and you took down that Mountain Lion quicker than dad usually does” Ness said grinning as she and Alec entered the house “You taught me well Ness” Alec praised her “Thank you Alec” Edward chuckled having read Alec’s thoughts that he had hunted animals before but he appreciated Alec’s little lie and the hunting trip had helped them bond a little.

“Where have you been? Why are you with him?” Jake almost growled giving Alec a disgusted look “Shit” Emmett said from upstairs “Get lost Jake. Where I go and who with is none of your business” Ness replied “Come on Alec” She grabbed his hand and went to walk around Jake but he side stepped blocking her path “That is where you are wrong. It is my business” Jake raised his voice and before Ness knew what was happening Alec pushed her behind him and squared up to Jake “You have a problem with Ness, you have a problem with me! And for the record Ness doesn’t report to you, she can do whatever she likes. NOW MOVE!” Alec growled and stood his ground ready to defend Ness if needed, after all she was his ‘sister’ and no one was going to hurt her. Jake snarled at Alec and began shaking “Take it outside Jake!” Jasper warned from the top of the stairs “Don’t make me tell you a second time” “FINE!” Jake shoved past Alec on the way out “This isn’t over” He mumbled as he slammed the door behind him. “Thank you Alec” Ness said low “You’re welcome. Come on you promised me a movie night remember” Alec replied walking upstairs and Ness followed.

“I didn’t expect him to protect Ness like that” Emmett said to Jasper and Edward “Posing as siblings is easier if you think of one another as siblings” Edward replied “You mean he…he thinks of her a sister?” Jasper asked “Kind of. Think of it like this he is so used to having Jane around and doing things with her and although he knows she can take care of herself, he still protects and defends her. He has fallen into that brotherly role easily with Ness because A) she is alot younger than he is B) he didn’t like the way Jake spoke to her and C) he’s unsure if Ness could fully defend herself against Jake’s wolf form if she was ever put in that situation” Edward answered. “It’s a good thing he’s here then, maybe Jake will back off and respect her decision” Jasper replied.

Alec and Renesmee start High School the following week, the start of a new school year and Alec was surprised to discover that he was excited about this new venture. Although he missed Jane it was nice having Ness around and he had to admit he liked her company. Her view on things, on life was different; refreshing, as she was seeing everything for the first time, experiencing everything for the time and he had become fascinated by her and her reaction to the world. Ness introduced him to the world of Disney and the many princesses that lived within it. He decided to introduce Jane to the world of Disney once he was back at the castle.

The atmosphere at the Cullen house was quite relaxed compared to the castle; it definitely had a ‘family home’ vibe that he got used to very quickly, Esme and Carlisle making him feel as though he was part of their family from day one. He got along with Jasper easily as they would talk about history for hours; exchanging ‘war stories’ at times too. Emmett and Alec bonded over Emmett’s computer games; Alec would often beat him at Mario Cart, but would lose to him when playing Killer Instinct. Alice reminded him of Jane when it came to her knowledge of fashion trends; the season’s newest colours, her love of shopping and having her nails painted. Rosalie taught Alec about cars and he was amazed by her knowledge and love of them.

The first term of school went by rather quickly; Alec and Ness joined the chess team and Alec is elected the team captain. They both scored top marks in their ‘team project’ for history; Alec having been around during that time gave them an advantage.

They went to a school field trip to the Seattle Museum; something Alec and Ness found interesting and amusing “Hey, I’ve just realised something” Ness said low to Alec; who raised an eyebrow at her “You’re probably older than some of the exhibits Alec” Ness whispered “Are you saying I’m old?” “No not at all Alec…I’m saying you’re ancient” Ness said laughing “You say ancient, I say experienced, young one” Alec replied smiling “Young one? – Ha. You’re funny Alec” Ness responded.

A few days later Jake arrived at the Cullen house whilst everyone was out except for Alec and Ness “Ness! Ness! Where are you?” Jake yelled as he made his way through the house; Ness purposely ignoring him “So Alec, I’m struggling with question four, can you please explain it?” Ness asked as she and Alec were doing their homework together. “Of course. So…” “What the hell Ness? Did you not hear me call you?” Jake cut off Alec “And why are you here with him?” “I did hear you call and I chose to ignore you and what does it look like I’m doing?” Ness replied “Don’t take that tone with me!” Jake growled out “You should be at home not here” “You don’t own me Jacob and I don’t have to answer to you” Ness replied “That is where you are wrong! You belong to ME” He growled getting closer to her “And I forbid you to spend time with him outside of school. Is that clear?!” Ness didn’t answer “IS THAT CLEAR?!” He growled louder, mere inches from Ness when black mist swirled around him removing all of his senses but one – hearing “Listen to me Jake. Ness doesn’t belong to you, she doesn’t belong to anyone. Ness can do what she wants, when she wants and with whomever she wants. If you ever speak to her that way again I will RIP you to pieces and burn them. Is that understood…DOG?!” Alec got louder as he spoke. “Ness doesn’t want you. You should leave…NOW!” Alec added calmly but authoratively and returned Jake’s senses; Jake was preparing to lunge at Ness but Alec was quicker he pushed Ness out of the way and threw Jake across the room. Jake crashed through the glass balcony doors and landed in a heap outside, right at Emmett’s feet. “I think that means you’re not welcome here Jake” Emmett smirks as he steps over him making his way inside. Carlisle and Esme flash to Alec’s room to find Ness crying and being in Alec’s arms “You’re ok…I’ve got you. You’re safe…I promise” Alec whispered and tightened his hold on her. Carlisle and Esme took a seat on the bed and Alec filled them on Jake’s visit and apologised for the damage to the doors.

The High School decided to throw a ‘Winter Masquerade Ball’ with the emphasis on being the ‘mystery behind the mask.’ As ball got nearer, Alec and Ness went shopping for their outfits and masks. Ness picked a deep purple sleeveless floor length dress, a purple and black mask, and a pair of black shoes. Alec chose a dark grey suit with a deep purple shirt, a light grey tie and black shoes. His mask was black and grey. “I’m really excited, I’ve never been to a ball before” Ness said grinning ear to ear “I must admit it has been a long time since I attended a ball. The masters used to hold them regularly at the castle, but there hasn’t been one in quite some time” He told her.

Y/N attends the ‘Winter Masquerade Ball’ at the High School and Alec noticed her the moment she entered the school hall dressed in a pink sleeveless prom dress with white flowers scattered over the dress with a pink and silver mask. “Sorry Alec, am I keeping you from something or someone?” Renesmee asked with a smile when she noticed him look over shoulder towards the door “No…I…Er…What was you saying?” Alec responded “I was just asking if you think you’ll dance with anyone here tonight?” Renesmee replied “Well…erm…a girl in a pink dress just came in on her own, so I could ask her…but what about you?” “Go ask her to dance, I’ll be ok. I can ask Matt from English class” Ness replied “Thank you Ness. How will you which one is Matt, the whole point of tonight is the ‘mystery behind the mask’?” Alec asked curious “I heard Matt tell Lee what colour mask he’ll be wearing” Ness replied.

Alec approached the girl in the pink dress “Would you like to dance?” He smiled and held his hand out to her. “That’d be nice thank you” Y/N placed her hand in his and he led them to the dance floor.

They danced and spoke to one another throughout the night; never exchanging names. Alec found himself becoming intrigued by her; the way she moved elegantly around the dance floor with him, the warmth he felt holding her in his arms during the slow songs, her voice was soft and her laugh was quickly becoming his new favourite sound. “Would you like a drink?” He asked her “Yes, please a drink sounds good” She replied “Wait here. I’ll be right back” Alec made his way to the drinks table and got the girl a drink, making himself one too. He turned and started to make his way back to her when he saw her look at the clock and then turn and run from the room. Alec set the drinks down on a table of full of teenagers and followed her out; being careful to run at a human speed. He couldn’t see her; she had disappeared before he was able to say goodnight, before he could get her name or number, something he was going to do at the end of the Ball. He tried to pick up her scent, follow her to ensure she got home safe but that’s when he realised that he hadn’t recognised her scent whilst dancing with her, so that meant they didn’t have any classes together. ‘wait she had no scent, not one I can remember anyway’ he thought to himself. He felt frustrated as he had never felt so at peace around a human before and now he’s lost her;  the only reminder that she was real, the only clue he had to try and find her was a silver shoe she left behind as she ran off into the night.

[mediocre-writerr]

we’re going down [leah rilke]

bring us through: leah rilke book

chapter 2: we’re going down

*not my gif*

The private jet was fancier than any plane I’ve ever been on. Seats where your feet weren’t cramped like a bunch of sardines in a sardine can. A smell that doesn’t smell like someone just ate the whole Taco Bell menu before they came on.

It was clean and polished. No spot had a stain, like it was brand new. Perfect as one would say.

Here’s the thing about perfection though: everyone has their own version of perfect.

Here’s the thing about me: I didn’t know that until much more recently.

There were many trials and tribulations with my family, especially when it came to perfection...or well perfection in my dad’s eyes. But somehow, some way, we always came out stronger. There was one time where my mom didn’t get the job we needed to really help our financial situation, and my dad got so angry that she wasn’t perfect that she had to go live with my aunt for a couple months. But when she came back with a new better job, my dad celebrated her. We went to a fancy restaurant in the city and ate the most expensive food on the menu. Then my older sister didn’t marry the guy my dad wanted her to and he disowned her for a few months. Until she came back with more money and a grandkid for our parents. He threw the baby a huge baptism party, spending loads of money buying them a house and the necessities for a baby.

My mom not getting a job? Fixed with a big celebration dinner. My sister not marrying the man my dad wants? Fixed with a huge baptism party and buying them a house.

I’m valedictorian, on the verge of going to the most prestigious school in Texas on a full ride: Rice University. And then right when everything in life seemed to be perfect, I messed everything up. There was no way coming back up from this one.

I was just sitting at the kitchen table during dinner. Eating mom’s classic country fried steak and mashed potatoes with gravy. Occasionally, participating in awkward conversation about how good the food is. I felt like I slept-walked there, barely able to recall the argument before dinner, the yelling, the screaming. Remembering for the thousandth time in the past week, that she was gone.

I sat there awkwardly, waiting for the other foot to drop. That I was just going to get kicked to the curb like everyone else who didn’t follow what my dad has planned for their life. But as my younger brothers went upstairs for bed I recognized something on my dad’s face that I had never seen since they found out. His face dressed in a big smile, like he was just told he’s going to Disney World.

As if on beat, he leaned in closer to me from across the table. And I knew that things were about to go for a crash-landing. His unusual happiness at my disobedience was going to wreck havoc into my life.

He cleared his throat hesitantly as my mother joined us back on the table. His breath smelled like his usual bourbon, “So Raleigh,” he said, crossing his fingers together with my mom’s, “We have a fun surprise for you.”

As if on cue there was a knock on the door. My father gestured for me to go get the door. I opened it revealing Shelby and her parents. I stopped short in my place, both of us frozen with confusion written all over our faces. But her parents had an unfamiliar expression: genuine happiness?

I cleared my throat, trying to piece everything together, “Hi Mr and Mrs. Goodkind. It’s a pleasant surprise. My parents are at the kitchen table.”

I open the door wider for them as the two of them say their hello’s and walk inside, “What’s going on?” I ask Shelby and she shrugs.

“I have no idea,” she whispers back, “But it can’t be good.”

The two of us sat across from our parents, as they stared at us with grins on their faces. But it’s as if the grins had a double meaning to them, “We wanted to talk to the two of you about something. We know the two of you are as thick as thieves, I mean you never shut up about each other.” Mr. Goodkind laughs, trying to ease the awkward tension, but it misses by a longshot.

Me and Shelby laugh along awkwardly, as we look at each other with a side glance. They said fun surprise. Not we’re kicking you out onto the streets. But we knew, from the way that our mom’s wouldn’t look at us or from the way our father’s faces grew more and more stern by the second, that something was about to go down.

My dad fetched something from his office. Two envelopes with our name scrawled across it, with a pamphlet in his name. The pamphlet in big bold letters saying: Dawn of Eve.

“We want you to have this,” my dad says, “It’s a gift for the two of you.”

We slowly opened the envelopes revealing a plane ticket to Hawaii, along with an itinerary, “It’s a retreat,” my mom blurted, “A beautiful month trip to Hawaii with other girls around your age. You’ll love it. Find your true self. Growing.”

Mrs. Goodkind chimes in, “Aromatherapy messages, swimming with dolphins, workshops!”

“A chance for the two of you girls to discover who you’re really ought to be.” Mr. Goodkind says.

And at that point I knew. It wasn’t just any retreat, it was a retreat to get our shit together.

I closed the overhead container, like closing the container would shut out the memories too. Looking for a distraction, I opened up Instagram on my phone scrolling through various posts of people back home and celebrities flaunting off their life.

Everyone seemed to have taken their seats. The brunette with a book sat in the back away from everyone else, holding onto the book like her life depended on it. The ‘put on your seatbelt’ sign flashed above us, as a video began playing on the screen in front of us.

“Right now, hundreds of girls just like yourselves, board charters just like this one, are on route to our retreat in Kona, Hawaii.” the middle-aged lady said.

But I wasn’t quite focused on that, but rather the girl in the back all by herself. She was staring blankly at the seat in front of her, not paying attention to anyone in the plane or the video.

“The Dawn of Eve literally waits for no man.” the lady says, causing me to catch my attention.

I looked at my best friend who was captivated by the video. I give her a look and she just shrugs. The air on the plane was tense as we lifted off into the air. It seemed like nobody wanted to be here. So Shelby did what she did best.

“I’m gonna start an icebreaker to get to know everyone.” she states, starting to get up from out of her seat.

I pull her back down as fast as I could, “Shelb, really? We’re not on a mission.”

But she just pulled out of my grasp standing up. I let out a sigh, even though everyone would hate this idea, what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t support her? “So, in the interest of bringing us all together I would like to propose a little ice breaker.”

I could literally feel everyone’s eye roll in the room. An asian girl with bangs stood up suggesting ‘Never Have I Ever’. But of course peppy Shelby shot down her suggestion. She was never one for those types of games. Especially with all of the secrets she keeps hidden inside.

“Alright I’m gonna start with an introduction and play matchmaker,” she says walking up and down the aisle.

I was trying to pay attention to Shelby, but for some reason I kept looking back at that beautiful brunette. Who did not seem to be interested in anything Shelby was saying. Her nose still knee-deep in that book of hers, curled onto her side, reading like it was life or death.

“And this is my best friend Raleigh Fuller,” my best friend says, snapping out of my trance. She looks at you with the look as she follows your gaze to the girl in the back, “We’re from Dillon, Texas.”

She grabs my hand, dragging me all the way towards the back, sitting next to the girl, “You two will be paired up together. Have fun you two.” she says to me with a wink before walking back down the aisle.

The brunette didn’t acknowledge me though, but rather kept reading her book. I cleared my throat, awkwardly, trying to gain her attention.

“The Nature Of Her? By Jeffrey Galanis.” I said, squinting at the book cover across from me.

That seemed to have caught her attention, “You’ve read it?”

“No. I actually never heard of it, but it seems like it’s interesting. If you’ve been having your nose stuffed in since I accidentally ran into you.” I say jokingly with a small smile.

The flight attendant came by with a cart full of chocolate cake. We both thank him softly, before indulging in the richness of the cake.

She didn’t respond after that all she did was stick her nose in her book again. But it seemed like she wasn’t even reading the pages. After three seconds she’s already flipping onto another page.

I cleared my throat, scratching the back of my neck. I mean what am I supposed to say? The girl clearly didn’t want to be bothered. It’s like the writing in those pages were magical. The old me would just sit back in the leather private jet chair, feeling sorry for myself about her completely ignoring me. Probably thinking something like: wow, I guess I’m really not cool. Or spit out a random fact since that’s all I know like: competitive art used to be in the Olympics.

But that past me was probably dug next to the old Taylor Swift’s grave. The lyric that goes: “I’m sorry the old Taylor can’t come to the phone right now...why? Cause she’s dead.” Yeah that’s how I’m feeling on the inside, so instead I say, “You know it’s kinda rude that we’re supposed to be having a conversation, but you’re completely ignoring me.”

She let out a laugh and took one glance up from the book. Finally being met with her bright blue eyes, “Does it look like I want to be bothered right now?”

“No, but it looks like you’re reading the same page over and over again. Like it’s the only thing that can keep your heart beating,” I said, “What’s so interesting about that book anyway?”

She studied me for a brief moment. Her eyes leave the pages of that book for more than five seconds.

Finally, she said, “Look, it’s one of my favorite books. But I don’t think there’s a rule against rereading your favorite book over and over again. That’s like me telling you that you can’t read Wuthering Heights over and over again.”

Now it was my turn to stare at the girl.

She was right. She may have been a closed off book, but so was I. I used to be one of those people who would kill to ask thousands of questions about what that book was about. Or why she loved it so much. I would love to join in and lead on Shelby’s icebreakers. But now? Sometimes, I don’t even want to talk to Shelby.

I wanted to apologize for my comments. These days, I can’t control my own emotions or what I want to say anymore.

I’m sorry, I imagined myself saying, I’m sorry that I was a complete pain in the butt. I didn’t mean to judge you and how invested you are in that book. My parents found out my deepest darkest secret. And instead of accepting me with open loving arms they decided to send me to a retreat. A retreat in which I’m pretty sure is a conversion therapy camp, but they don’t want to say that out loud. So they call it a fun surprise for me and my best friend. While the girl I fell in love with is just gone. I used to be this bright bubbly girl, but now I’m not. So, please forgive me for my behavior since you probably don’t want to be here either.

That’s a little TMI, don’t you think?

I open my mouth and start to utter those meaningless two words when my best friend came rushing past.

“Shelby? Where are you going?” I ask, surprised at how fast she was moving.

“I got chocolate cake in my teeth.” she mumbles, covering her face in her hand and I immediately got the message.

“Ah got it.”

Shelby rushed back into the bathroom and I turned to the brunette in front of me again. The closed-book of a girl, opening my mouth once more ready to mumble the two most overused words. But the plane started shaking, jolting us back and forth. The two of us look at each other, tilting our heads to the side.

“Hello everyone. We’re experiencing a little turbulence.” The plane continued to jolt and it seemed like more than just a little turbulence, “Actually a lot of turbulence!” the pilot yells.

The lights flashing on and off. The brunette just shoved her face back in the book. This could be our last moments on Earth and she’s still reading that book! I get up from out of my seat, banging on the bathroom door.

“Shelby! Open the door!” I yell.

My blonde best friend came bursting out and she fell onto her knees on the floor. Praying to the God she still whole-heartedly believed in. I fell down on the ground next to her, holding her in my arms as she prayed. I didn’t pray, but rather sat there thinking that this was the end.

[jovialyouthmusic]

Double Trouble

Bastien’s foster parents come to meet the twins, and he receives a gift that brings back painful memories...

Word count 2774

A/N You may need a tissue at hand for this one, Bastien is reduced to tears himself. There are a few Greek words here, but I’ve tried to make them obvious or translated immediately afterwards. My favourite was the word for grandmother, which is pronounced ‘ya ya’. You may notice I’ve chickened out from writing a chapter devoted to their wedding - at least for now...

5 Parents, old and new...

‘They’re here – the guards at the gate just rang through’ Bastien announced. Sophia cast an eye around the apartment to check all was spick and span.

‘Does it look right?’ she queried. ‘If it’s too tidy it will look like we’re not taking enough time with the twins, but if it’s untidy it looks like we can’t cope.’ Bastien walked over to her and kissed her forehead.

‘Don’t worry, theà mou’ he soothed ‘Althea will understand. She’s fostered plenty of babies as well as older children. She knows a little disorder isn’t a bad sign’

‘Did you ever get drafted in to looking after any younger ones?’ she asked.

‘One or two, but she never left me alone with them. Being totally responsible for small babies is a task for an adult.’ He went to the door just as a wail started up on the baby monitor. Sophia grimaced.

‘They certainly have a good sense of timing’ she said ‘I’ll go and see who it is and what they need.’

‘I’ll go down and greet our visitors. Don’t be worried about feeding them, they wouldn’t bat an eyelid, but if you want to stay private, stay in the nursery and I’ll check with you.’ He kissed her again and went to greet his foster parents, there to see the twins for the first time.

They lived only a few hours drive away in Greece but said they’d wait until the couple had settled into parenthood. Sophia’s parents had booked their flight from the Channel Islands and would be there the next month. If it hadn’t been for various video calls, her mother might well have demanded that she and Bob move lock stock and barrel to Cordonia, but Sophia had told them they weren’t sure they would be staying in the tiny European country for good. She had received a job offer from Edinburgh and had deferred it until the twins were older, and there was a lot of support at the Palace. They didn’t have to worry about cooking, laundry or cleaning, and Hana had volunteered to help too. She had experience with Savannah’s children, and would most likely go on to help the Queen when she gave birth to the heir.

She went into the nursery to discover that Theo needed a nappy change, and she was in time to get that done before his wailing woke his sister, who was a determined and deep sleeper. Changing him was an easy task compared to his sisters indignation at being messed around.

As she worked, she remembered that the last time she’d seen her own parents was at their wedding. It was a small affair, and her mind went further back to when they’d discussed getting married, some time after Bastien had proposed. They were taking a break at the villa in Greece that Costa and Althea owned, this time entirely on their own. They lay out in the sun after a swim in the clear blue sea.

‘Mum asked me when we’re getting married.’ Sophia said, reaching for a cool drink.

‘Then we should probably set a date’ Bastien replied. ‘That is, if you think we should do it’

‘It’s odd’ she said ‘I like the idea, but we’ve made our commitment to each other already. I don’t need a ceremony to know we intend to be together for the rest of our lives’

‘But perhaps other people have to acknowledge it’ Bastien pointed out ‘Plus it’s better legally, if anything should happen to one of us’

‘I could never understand my friends who started planning their weddings when they were teens’ she had said. ‘My best friend had a scrapbook and she’d collect pictures of dresses, think about venues and colour schemes and so on. I don’t think she cared who she married, and she expected it to happen before she was twenty’

‘How did that turn out?’

‘She did actually find a really nice guy to marry, but she was the original Bridezilla. He got fed up with her tantrums and stood her up at the altar – or in her case, at the beach. In Jamaica. He’d never even got on the plane to go there. Her family and friends had a wonderful holiday, but she spent the whole time crying and cursing him until one of the waiters caught her eye’ Bastien sucked his breath in between his teeth.

‘Did that put you off, theà mou?’

‘Just a little. But my wedding day wasn’t the apex of my expectations. I wanted to find someone to share my life with – and I have’

‘So what do you think we should do? What do you want?’

‘I don’t want a big wedding. A registry office would do – and a minimum of guests. In fact, just you, me and a witness would be enough. But my mother would never forgive me’

‘May I make a suggestion, then?’

‘’Of course, Bas. Fire away’

‘Why don’t we get married in Guernsey? That would please Edith, and it would keep the guest list down. We could always have a reception back here after a short honeymoon’

‘That might work. Wouldn’t Costa and Althea want to come to the wedding though?’

‘Hmmm. They’d understand if I told them we’d want to keep it small’

‘We, Bas? Are you happy with that?’

‘I think the same as you. It’s a formality – a legal piece of paper. It doesn’t compare to what we already have together. I’m happy to do whatever you want’

‘Well aren’t we a pair’ she had laughed ‘The reluctant bride and groom’

‘But enthusiastic lovers’ he joked, and swooped down on her, kissing her and picking her up to carry her inside.

So it was that they travelled to the tiny island where they had a small ceremony at the registry office with a reception at a four star hotel, arranged by her father. Some of his work colleagues attended as many of them had been impromptu Uncles when she was growing up, and a few of her school friends went too. Drake went as Bastien’s best man and representative of the Crown, being the third party in King Brad’s Cordonian marriage. It had been decided that he and Lucy would not attend, to keep the wedding low key. They had a short honeymoon on one of the smaller islands, and on their return King Brad had insisted on a lavish reception party in the Palace Ballroom. He had flown the happy couple back for the occasion in the Royal jet along with Bob and Edith.

After that, they had briefly discussed having children and decided to try as soon as they could, due to their age. Bastien had visited a sperm bank when he had a vasectomy on joining the Guard, and they were advised to try using that whilst waiting for his medical procedure to heal and his count to go up. Despite being told it would most likely take a few tries, the very first treatment worked, and Sophia had to defer taking up a job offer at Edinburgh University.

As she buttoned up Theo’s romper suit she heard the apartment door close and there was the babble of conversation in the main room.

‘You don’t look hungry, little man’ she cooed to the baby ‘Come and meet your pappous and giagià’ She picked him up, peeking into Beatrice’s cot, but she slept soundly. She resolved to come back for her, to keep the twins in synch with their naps. She had barely entered the lounge before Althea had plucked Theo from her arms with cries of delight.

‘Oh, mikros’ little one she gushed ‘I giagiá sou eínai edó’ your grandmother is here ‘Aren’t you such a delicious creature, I could eat you all up’ She turned to her husband ‘See how he looks like his father’ Costa nodded gravely, pursing his lips.

‘He does’ he said shortly, leaning over to appraise the baby. He looked up at Sophia.

‘And here is his mitera’ he smiled, and walked over to kiss her cheek. Althea only had eyes for Theo, rocking him and speaking in rapid Greek. Theo was mesmerised and gazed at her, entranced. ‘You look well, Sophia’ he said ‘I hope our Antras is looking after you and his mikra’

‘He’s very attentive. It’s good to see you, Costa. I hope the journey was okay’

‘It was very quiet – when Althea fell asleep’ he said, dropping his voice to a stage whisper.

‘You think I don’t hear you, old man?’ Althea cried ‘You’re lucky I’m holding our foster grandson. And where is his sister?’

‘I’ll get her’ Sophia said.

‘Let me come with you.’ Costa offered, and she led the way.

‘I’m sorry you can’t stay with us’ Sophia said as they went. ‘As you see, our spare room is occupied.’

‘Don’t worry my dear’ Costa boomed in his deep voice. ‘I know better than anyone how tiring Althea is to have around. We won’t stay long, we have friends to visit in the Capitol.’ As they entered the nursery Beatrice was stirring. Costa made a cooing noise as soon as he saw her.

‘Oh mikros – little princess.’ he clucked ‘Here, come to Pappous.’ and leaned over the cot, tenderly picking her up. Sophia held her breath, not knowing how she would react. She made little squeaking noises as she woke, her eyes opening to an unfamiliar face. She squinted and opened her mouth to protest but the sound of his voice lulled her as he crooned to her. He turned to Sophia.

‘They are both so dark.’ he said, referring to the shock of black hair that both children sported. ‘Your lovely blonde hair has not come through.’

‘It’s only natural.’ she smiled ‘We knew they would probably take after Bastien.’ They returned to the lounge, where Althea declared she would have to split in two in order to make the most of the babies. Costa stood facing her, and they rocked and sang to them together, doing a little dance. Bastien looked over at Sophia, whose face had lit up with joy to see the charming interaction. Theo gazed at his entertainers with fascination while Beatrice made odd little expressions and noises, waving her little starfish fingers randomly.

‘This one is musical, see?’ Althea said ‘She has a sense of rhythm. She will be a great singer or a concert pianist, just you see.’ Costa laughed.

‘Theodore is quiet and stoic like his father. Perhaps he too will be Captain of the Guard’

‘It’s a dangerous job, Pateràs. I wouldn’t wish it on him.’ Bastien commented. At that moment Beatrice decided she’d had enough of being joggled about and started to grizzle.

‘Your little princess needs her materà.’ Costa said, handing her over carefully. She made a face as if she was searching for a nipple.

‘Do you mind…?’ Sophia asked.

‘Go right ahead, I may never have fed one myself, but I would have if I could.’ Althea replied, so Sophia settled down to nurse. Theo remained in Althea’s arms, sucking his fingers and gazing back at her. ‘You need your strength, Sophia, so I brought some food for you.’ Althea sat close to her. ‘I know the palace kitchens cook for you, but I don’t think they make proper Greek food. It’s like medicine – my pastitsio will cure anything, and my moussaka would satisfy a giant.’ She nodded toward Bastien’s broad frame ‘Even our àntras there. How do you think he grew to be such a mountain of a man?’ Bastien rolled his eyes.

‘I think we might have to get a freezer of our own to store all the food Althea brought for us.’ he said drily. She turned toward him.

‘Look in the cooler bag – there’s Greek salad and dolmades and olives, and bread I baked this morning.’ Bastien shook his head, smiling.

‘You shouldn’t have, Althea’ he laughed ‘But it’s very welcome’

Before too long the dining table was set with a Greek feast, and Costa sat with Beatrice resting on his chest, making little circles on her back to bring up any wind, and Bastien had given him a napkin in case of accidents. Sophia sat nursing Theo, and Althea hovered over her with a plate full of finger food.

‘Eat, eat’ Althea urged her ‘The babies will grow fast. Start getting bigger clothes for them, you will see’ Soon it was Bastien holding Beatrice to wind her while Sophia sat at the table to eat, and Althea fussed with plates and food as if she was the host, not her foster son and partner.

At last they had done justice to the food, and Costa was the one to wash the plates while Althea played with Theo.

‘Oh, I almost forgot.’ she said suddenly, addressing Bastien. ‘I brought you something.’

‘Althea…’ he protested, but she had already handed the baby to Sophia and was rummaging in a bag. She brought out a small package and handed it over. Bastien took it curiously, and carefully unwrapped it. It was a small piece of fabric – a flowered pattern with a satin edge. He stared at it for a moment, and Sophia was shocked to see his eyes watering, hand resting on his cheek in shock.

‘Materà.’ he said, choking with emotion, struggling to keep his composure ‘I didn’t know you still had this.’ Althea went to him and put her hand on his arm. He grabbed it and kissed her fingers, tears running down his cheeks.

‘We found it when we cleared out some old boxes. I knew you’d want it.’ Her usual brusque tone was soft and tender.

‘I thought – I thought it was lost’ Bastien choked. Sophia was baffled, and she suddenly found Costa at her elbow, patting her arm. She put her hand on his, looking up in query. He spoke quietly as Bastien covered his face, shoulders shaking with silent sobs.

‘It’s from a dress that his mother wore.’ he said in a low tone. ‘He kept it under his pillow until it got lost – we’re not sure exactly when. It’s the only thing that belonged to her that he had.’ Sophia already knew that Bastien had been fostered when his mother had become a drug addict and died tragically when he was a teenager.

Bastien got to his feet and shakily left the room. Costa went on to tell her that Althea had made the keepsake for him and quietly left it in his room when he was a surly and unruly teenager. They had noticed an improvement in his behaviour soon after, even though he had never acknowledged her kind action.

‘Go, he needs you.’ Althea said softly ‘The twins will be fine with us.’ Sophia handed Beatrice to her and got to her feet to follow him to the bedroom, where he sat holding the piece of fabric, tears still silently flowing down his cheeks. She sat next to him and handed him a tissue. He slowly calmed and mopped his eyes, taking a shaky breath.

‘I hated her when I was younger.’ he said hoarsely ‘But later on I realised it was a sickness that changed her, bad people who made her make the wrong choices. She never meant to hurt me.’ He turned the fabric over in his hands. ‘I wish every day she’d been stronger, been around to meet you. Now I feel as if she’s here.’ She took his hand and squeezed it.

‘She’d have been proud of you, I’m sure. I’m only just starting to understand what it’s like being a mother. I know if anyone tried to hurt our babies, I’d go out of my mind.’ He nodded.

‘Not everyone can cope with being a parent, even with the best intentions.’

‘You never had any doubt about whether you’d be a good father?’ she asked gently.

‘Of course I did, but I had Costa and Jackson to emulate’ He blew his nose. ‘And you had good examples, so I never had any doubt about you.’  

‘Althea should have been more sensitive.’ Bastien smiled weakly, his eyes red but dry.

‘It’s okay Sophia, it needed to be done. They’re here to look after the twins while I process it’ He took her hand and squeezed it ‘and while you support me. It was a good time to do it’ He got up and held out his hand. ‘Speaking of which, we should get back before they need a nappy change’

‘Something tells me that wouldn’t phase either of them’ she smiled, and rose to embrace him and kiss his cheek.

@sirbeepsalot @katedrakeohd @fluffyfirewhiskey @kingliam2019 @rainbowsinthestorm @camillemontespan @texaskitten30 @bascmve01 @nomadics-stuff​

​

[kickingitwithkirk]

Rain pt II

Summary: After Supernaturals end Jensen’s life turned upside down. A year later an unexpected movie offer gives his career a second chance but it comes with an unexpected surprises.

Pairing: Jensen Ackles x OFC Lili

Word Count: 1034

Warnings: cursing, nervous Jensen

* This is a slow burn series

Part I

A/N: This story has components from my favorite W. Somerset Maugham short Rain and Lace by Shirley Conran.

“I swear.. your..trying to...fucking kill me,” Jensen gasped as he falls onto the grassy knoll. Jared looks down at him laughing. He had been running with Jensen four times a week for the last month, pushing him to go further each week.

“We’ve only gone five miles…”

“I’m not training for a fucking marathon!”

“You said you wanted to do this and told me not to go easy.”

Jensen lays back on the grass, “I know and I appreciate it Jay, I’m just cranky cause..”

“Your menopausal?”

“Funny. No, I’m fucking hungry! Last night I couldn't stop dreaming about those damn double bacon cheeseburgers Dean used to eat.”

Jensen’s new diet was similar to what the Marvel actors did and he swore he’d never do again.

He normally watched what he ate, exercised regularly and was lucky he didn’t have to push too hard to stay in shape but he’d gotten used to nibbling on sweets, thanks to Jared’s addiction, always having something surgery on set. It was the first time he envied his friends hummingbird metabolism, would’ve made this reduction so much easier.

The absolute worst was no alcohol at all ‘cause dammit, he likes his drink.

Jared sat down next to him stretching, “You're doing really good, I can see the changes already.” Jensen’s cheekbones were more prominent and the soft overlay on his abdomen was gone, his toned abs more noticeable, giving him the lean, muscular look like he had in his early twenties, even though he hadn’t put on any muscle mass.

“I still can’t wrap my head around why me? I don’t physically look the part, Davidson’s described more like you Sasquatch, all hair and rangly.” He smirks earning him bitchface.

“I read the book and yeah, you're not exactly type but by the time you lose the weight, makeup and wardrobe, you’ll pull it off. How much you down?”

“Eighteen.”

“That’s good, you’re slightly ahead. Once your there, it’s maintenance.”

Jensen sighed remembering how much Jared had to put away, on top of his already huge daily caloric intake, to bulk up and kept on for demon blood and soulless!Sam a decade ago.

Jared gets up extending his extra large hand and pulls a groaning Jensen with him.

***

October

Jensen's sitting by himself in the green room waiting for the press junket to start texting with Chris Kane about getting together while he was in California.

His other co-stars were seated close together chatting amicably, having either previously worked together on other projects or through events they’d attended.

“Cheer up mate, we’re not all a bunch of snobby assholes, well...some of us aren’t.” He looked up as David Tennant draped his lanky self over a nearby chair. He’d gotten to know the Scotsman a bit when his wife Emily guest starred as Kate the werewolf on Supernatural.

“Just watch yourself around Dockerty,” he says in a staged whisper making her glance over at them. David flashes his signature smile making her roll her eyes, resumes her conversation with Sally Hawking, Jamie Dornan and Jay Laga’aia, “she’s been known to make a porcupine look positively cuddly.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Jensen remarks, “since she’s playing my wife,” the comment makes David chuckle, “Sally’s seems genuine, you lucked out there.”

David rubs his chin thoughtfully, “Since we don’t know who the leading lady of our ensemble is yet we might be better off cuddling up to the porcupine.”

Jensen remained noncommittal, figuring it’d be better not to antagonize anyone since they would be stuck together for the next four months; three weeks of rehearsals to shake any bugs left out of the script. costume fittings, makeup and hair while work was being completed on the island thousands of miles from the U.S. where they’d be filming during the region’s rainy season.

A PA walked in, “Ladies and gentlemen, it’s time to face the firing squad.”

***

Jensen nervously tapped his fingers against his thick thigh backstage waiting for his name to be called. This junket was making him uneasy, not knowing what the press would ask since Zimmer, who preferred to keep everything close to the vest with his projects, had only released minimal information about this production. 

He hoped the coverage would be favorable since in this ensemble he was not only an odd man out but leading sticks out like a sore thumb man out.

They could hear Zimmer thanking the press, briefly answering questions about the minimal info in the press packets. The announcer went right into a bit of background filler about each of their carriers before introductions.

“At this moment we would usually introduce both leading actors together but unfortunately the lead actresses flight is delayed due to mechanical issues and is on another flight, hopefully to be here soon.”

There’s a brief pause, “This gentleman is better known for his previous hit television series, the longest running of its genre, ending last year after an unprecedented fifteen seasons. Please welcome Mr. Jensen Ackles.”

Jensen counted to five and stepped out onto the stage.

***

“Ms. Dockerty, how does this part compare to that of Lady Mary, since both characters are from roughly the same time period.”

“I’m not sure if we can compare…” Michelle was answering when David picked up his glasses putting them on distracting Jensen. Squinting at someone across the ballroom chucks softly to himself.

Jensen notices a woman dressed in a well worn leather jacket leaning against the back wall. He couldn’t make out her face clearly with the size of the hall but something was familiar.

It starts in the back of the room: a buzzing murmur along the last row of journalists, word spreading, people turning around to gander at the mysterious lady in the back turns into pandemonium.

It’s complete chaos as the whole press core got their full attention on her, some standing up on chairs shouting her name trying to get her to look their way for a coveted shot.

“It appears our leading lady has arrived.” David bemusedly yells to be heard as Michelle was caught saying “fucking hell,” over the open mic. Jensen can do nothing but sit in shocked silence.

Lili.

tbc

Tagging: SPN @donnaintx​​​​​​

Dean/Jensen: @flamencodiva​​​​​​

Rain @stoneyggirl​​​​​​

[ahatintimestorybook]

Hopes and Friendships Chap. 4-Now I am a Witch

Did a double upload today!!

Enjoy!

Harriet’s eyes widened seeing everything Speranza had to offer. Witches, wizards, and other magical creatures walking about at night. For Harriet, everything she’s seeing right now is what she dreamt about, what she read about, what she wanted to experience for her entire life.

“Speechless?” Mu asked.

“Very.” Harriet squeaked.

Mu laughed hearing the human’s laugh. She continued her flight around Speranza to show even more sights. “Alright, what do you want to check out first?” Mu asked.

Harriet thought for a bit, but there was so much she wanted to ask Mu. “Are there any magic shops?” She asked.

“Tons of them!” Mu replied. She then lowered her broom a bit more to a local bazaar where a bunch of shops were. “There’s potion shops, charm shops, clothing stores and human stores too.”

“Human stores?” Harriet asked, confused.

“Stores where witches find rare items from the human world to sell.” Mu explained.

Harriet sighed. “Thought it was a store where they sell humans or human remains in a jar.”

Mu raised an eyebrow. “Why would anyone do that?” She asked. Harriet shrugged and soon the two laughed thinking how gross and weird that was.

Boss however felt horrified that his witch and her human friend had those kinds of thoughts in their head.

“Okay, what’s your favorite place to go?” Harriet asked.

Mu chuckled. “I’ll show you!” She replied as she flew high up and passed the bazaar to a small wooded forest. Once there Mu, Boss and Harriet landed, and the latter saw the forest was dark and quiet.

“What’s this place?” Harriet asked.

“You’ll see.” Mu replied as she took out her wand. She then unleashed some magic to the ground, which lit up the trees, flowers and mushrooms around them. Harriet’s eyes widened, almost dropping her bag.

“No way!” Harriet laughed. “My mom read a book about a luminescent Forest before and it’s almost like the book!” She beamed. “Though a ghost was in charge of the forest and had minions that helped him guard and protect the forest from strangers!” Harriet paused and looked at Mu. “There are no ghosts or minions here, right?”

Mu giggled, “No! I’ve been in the forest multiple times, and there are no ghosts here!” She explained.

Harriet sighed in relief. “That’s good!” She replied.

“But, there’s this!” Mu mentioned. She waved her wand in the air and soon the bushes started to rustle. Harriet stepped back and soon a skunk and a fox appeared. As soon as they saw the glowing mushrooms they pressed their noses into them and changed colors.

The skunk was glowing a luminescent blue, while the fox was glowing a luminescent pink.

Harriet’s mouth dropped seeing the animals change color and walking away leaving a bioluminescent trail and glitter all around. “Mu, you are the most amazing witch ever!” She beamed.

Mu blushed and rubbed the back of her head and chuckled. She was about to speak up until a familiar voice shouted, “Mu, you troublesome witch!”

It was Headmistress Elizabeth who stepped out of the shadows and marched towards Mu and Harriet. Mu gulped knowing now she was in big, and I mean BIG trouble.

“Where were you?” She sneered.

“W-well I-I was out for a flight and I ended up in a portal and got sent to the human world and-“ Mu was cut off when Headmistress Elizabeth snapped at her.

“I don’t believe you! You're just making up lies!” Headmistress Elizabeth shouted.

“She’s telling the truth!” Harriet interrupted. Elizabeth and Mu turned to the human girl. “I was the one keeping her away from coming back here! I’m the proof Mu needs that she was in the human world with me!” She shouted.

Headmistress Elizabeth raised an eyebrow at the human girl. “And who are you exactly?” She asked.

“Harriet. Harriet Kidd!” She introduced herself. “If anything I should be punished. Not Mu.”

The headmistress said nothing. All she did was just stare at the girl, almost like she recognized her from somewhere.

Harriet gulped, wondering if she just made Mu’s situation worse than it already is. “If you want I-I could be sent back and never step foot in this world again.” Harriet offered.

Headmistress Elizabeth sighed and sapped her fingers as her broom came and scooped Harriet, Boss and Mu up. The headmistress held on to Mu’s broom as she went on hers and they flew off.

The flight was silent and Harriet just looked down at Speranza, but not enjoying the pretty sights as she was in trouble alongside Mu. They then made it to Magia Academy and Harriet’s eyes widened at how big the school was.

“Is this a magic school?” Harriet asked.

“Yes.” Headmistress Elizabeth replied. “Though don’t get any ideas that you’ll be attending this school.”

Harriet glared at the Headmistress' attitude towards her, but as much as she wanted to call her names using words her father forbade her to use; Mu was in enough hot water as it is and didn’t want to push her down even further.

Headmistress Elizabeth landed her broom down and got off and Harriet, Mu, and Boss followed afterwards. They then headed inside the school and went inside Headmistress Elizabeth’s office where the two girls were going to face their punishment.

It felt like forever, as the two girls waited on Headmistress Elizabeth to find out what their punishment was.

The Headmistress was talking with the superintendent about why Mu will be expelled from the school. The man had white hair covering his forehead like he was hiding something and blue eyes. He wore a dark grey cloak and wore an hourglass necklace.

“Headmistress Elizabeth, I understand Mu has been causing enough problems at the school, but isn’t it going too far that Mu entered a World Ripple by accident?” The superintendent explained. “Most students and witches have stumbled upon them from time to time.”

“Still!” Headmistress Elizabeth shouted slamming her hands on the desk. “Mu has been nothing but trouble!”

“Not all the time!” Mu’s teacher shouted. Her teacher had short orange ruffled hair and dark skin and wore a red and white cloak. “Look, I apologize for lashing out like this Elizabeth, but Mu has the potential of being a good witch.” She explained.

Headmistress Elizabeth groaned. “Cara! This is the kind of manor to why Mu keeps causing trouble!” She shouted back.

Tim, the superintendent of the school stood up ready to split the two girls apart. “Elizabeth! Cara! Please calm down!” He shouted as well.

Cara, or Miss. Cook glared at the headmistress. That wasn’t true at all, Cara knew Mu would be an amazing witch, it was Headmistress Elizabeth’s actions towards Mu making the young child act like this.

At least that’s what Cara Cook wanted to tell her, but she knew how strict the headmistress was and like Harriet she didn’t want Mu in more trouble.

“Now.” Tim sighed. “Headmistress, didn’t you mention Mu brought a human here?” He asked.

“Yes.” Headmistress Elizabeth replied.

The superintendent blinked in surprise. “How is it possible? No human can go through a World Ripple.” He explained.

“Well, Mu must have done something to bring her here!” Headmistress Elizabeth speculated.

“Now, now.” Tim reassured her. “Before you speculate, let me go talk to this human girl.”

Headmistress Elizabeth tried to argue, but she knew Tim would confer her argument. With a sigh she walked towards the door and opened it. “Human!” She shouted, causing Harriet and Mu to flinch and look up. “Our superintendent wants to speak with you.”

Harriet gulped and got up from her seat as she walked into the room. She gave one glance at Mu before Elizabeth closed the door. Mu flinched at the door being slammed, and quickly got up to overhear what the Headmistress and Superintendent had to say to Harriet.

Once Harriet was in the room she sat down in front of Tim and Miss. Cook. The former went up to Harriet’s face and scanned her features up and down, which made the young girl uncomfortable.

“Y-your not going to use me for some magical experiments are you?” Harriet asked.

Tim let out a laugh. “Oh for goodness sakes child! No.” He told her, giving Harriet a sigh of relief. “However, I do need to ask you a question.” Harriet sat up straight and nodded. “How did you get through the World Ripple?”

“Mu got me through.” Harriet replied. “She was giving me a broom ride and well we went through.” She explained.

“I knew it.” Headmistress Elizabeth spoke up. “I knew Mu had something to do with it!”

“Now, now!” Tim reassured the headmistress. “Did Mu do any magical spells?” He asked.

Harriet shook her head. “No! All I did was go on her broom and we were flying off then we made it here!” She explained.

Tim blinked in surprise. “That’s surprising. No human can go through a World Ripple nor get on a witches broom.” He revealed.

“Really?” Harriet asked.

Tim nodded before looking at the young girl again. When he saw her eyes he had to take another look at them. “Your eyes.” He whispered.

Harriet blinked in confusion. “W-what about them?” She asked.

“They're familiar. They remind me of my student when I was a teacher at this school.” Tim explained.

Headmistress Elizabeth cleared her throat and gave a cold glare at Tim. The superintendent sighed knowing this subject was touchy for the headmistress. “Anyways. I should’ve asked this, but what is your name human?”

“Harriet Kidd!” Harriet replied. When no one was paying attention , Elizabeth’s glare got colder and it was ready to cut like a knife.

“Well Harriet, you seem to surprise me.” Tim started. “Because you're the first known human to go through World Ripples, I want to offer you a chance to learn at Magia Academy.” He offered.

“What!?” Elizabeth asked, shocked at what the superintendent offered to the human.

Harriet’s jaw dropped, but she quickly closed it to reply to Tim. “W-what? Really?” She asked.

Tim nodded. “You’ll get to study more about Speranza, plus I can sense a lot of potential.” He explained.

Harriet was speechless once again. She was living her fantasy of living in a magic world and attending a magic school.

“Tim! You can’t be serious!?” Elizabeth shouted. “A-a human can’t attend Magia Academy!”

Tim smiled and leaned back in his chair. “I am serious, Elizabeth.” He replied, though the second he looked up at the headmistress he felt a threatening aura around her, and gulped. “But, if it makes you happy I can put her through orientation like most of the students who enrolled here.”

Elizabeth thought about it, and nodded. “Alright, the human will take on our orientation. However, if she fails this, the human isn’t allowed back in Sparenza and Mu will be expelled from the school.” She explained.

Harriet wanted to speak up against that bet the headmistress, but if she remembered from her books; the main character loves a good challenge. “Deal.” Harriet replied.

Elizabeth replied with a smirk, knowing that Harriet wouldn’t last one hour during the orientation. Harriet replied with a smirk back. She will show the headmistress that she isn’t just an ordinary human.

[nyotaliafan-pinkmermaid]

Vacation in the Eternal City

Fandom:Hetalia

Characters/Pairings: Switzerland x nyo!Greece, Genoa x nyo!Cyprus

Rating: K

Genres: Romance, Human AU

It was the last day before Antigone and Nausicaa would depart for their trip in Rome where they would stay for ten days.

They wouldn't exactly be alone. They would travelled along with Basch and Pancrazio their beloved boyfriends. And of course by plane.

Luckily they have booked their flight tickets and rooms a month earlier searching for the best and most economic offers they could find. They actually searched it very well until they found something good. They even sent messages to their soulmates so they would find a solution all together.

The plane would leave from the airport Macedonia of Thessaloniki at 8:00 so the two sisters should go to bed early if they didn't want to lose the flight.

Actually the last day before department the two sisters checked their luggages to check that nothing was missing and luckily everything was in order so there was no reason for them to worry if they forgot something.

They even ate something light that day and took lots of care of themselves before going to bed. After their bath they chose which clothes they would wear tomorrow and around 9 pm they said "Kalinyxta"(Good Night) to eachother. The two girls went to their bedrooms where they both fell sweetly in Morpheus' arms. Luckily for them, they set their alarms so they would wake up the right hour.

When it already went 7 at morning Antigone and Nausicaa after having breakfast they got prepared and after checking that everything was in order and they didn't forget anything, they took the bus to go to the airport.

When they arrived they noticed that Basch and Pancrazio were already there with their own luggage as well and stood outside the building. So they went near them and greeted them happily.

"Good morning agapi" Antigone greeted Basch smiling "Which is your ticket number"?

"Good morning to you as well Liebe" Basch responded to her "well my ticket number is 32A. How about you"?

The young woman told with such excitement: "My own ticket number is 32B. We will sit next to eachother.That's amazing"

Hearing those words a smile formed on the young man's face.

"Kalimera sweetheart" was Nausicaa's greeting to Pancrazio. "Which is exactly the number of your ticket"?

"Buongiorno beautiful" Pancrazio answered to her. "It has the number 33B on it. And yours"?

The other young woman said to him smiling: "Mine has the number 33A on it. We will sit next to eachother as well" 

Seeing her smile he smiled in response as well.

But they couldn't stay outside for too long. So they entered the building and after everything being checked they were ready to take the airplane which would fly them to Rome.And before  they departed for their trip, they should leave their suitcases on the airport's special room for luggages first.

At the moment they entered the airplane , they sat on their seats and fastened their belts very carefully.

Of course they had their tickets on their hands , so they were ready when they would be checked.

The passengers in the plane , including these four waited to hear the pilot's announcement and when he finished his speech the trip started.

Some minutes after the airplane took off, two lovely women who were actually flight attendants offer the passengers cookies and a glass of juice.

During the whole trip Antigone, Basch, Pancrazio and Nausicaa were chatting together, so they wouldn't get bored all that time they travelled.

Luckily the flight was successful and everything was in order. Even the passengers were all fine.

The airplane landed successfully and with safety on the Fiumicino airport of Rome. 

The first thing they did was to go and take their suitcases. When they did it they bought tickets and took the bus to go to the hotel where they would while being in the Eternal City.

Although the bus came a bit earlier than the excepted . They heard that sometimes it might be late, depending on how heavy the traffic was.

After their long lasting trip they arrived to the hotel that they would stay. The hotel was a huge five star building that had such a breathtaking architecture style.

The receptionist greeted them smiling and gave them their room keys and wished them to enjoy their stay.

Their rooms were on the second floor of the hotel. They had both a double bed, television, luxury bathroom and a little table along with some chairs.In other words everything they needed was there.

Also their balconies offered the visitors a beautiful view of the Colosseum. 

The next morning after having breakfast the two couples sat in the hotel's living room and started talking about where they could go and what to do. But no one could really decide.

"So we'll go and see the Palatine Hill first and after this ,it's the Capitoline Museum's turn" said Pancrazio to the other three. "And in the afternoon we'll drink something in one of the cafès near Piaza Navona.

In those words Nausicaa hugged him smiling and at the same time she told him : "You have such amazing ideas love".

Seeing her lovely smile, he also smiled sweetly back , looking her directly on the eyes.

Few minutes later they left the hotel making sure that they didn't forgot to take the keys of their rooms first.

After long walking they finally arrived to the Palatine Hill the place where the Roman Emperors lived.

"I always dreamed to see this place in real life" Antigone said enthusiastically and she wasn't able to hide her happiness during that time.

"In books it looks amazing , but now that we see it in front of us it is more beautiful" Nausicaa agreed with her sister. 

Seeing how much their girlfriends loved that place , Basch and Pancrazio felt such pleasure inside. 

The next sightseeing , Capitoline Museums didn't disappoint them either. Everything there looked so amazing and the tour guide was so kind and explained everything in a way that nobody could get bored. She was even ready to answer in any questions that the visitors had. 

The most amazing part of their visit in Capitoline Museums was Palazzo dei Conservatori which had many gorgeous Roman , Greek and Egyptian sculptures but for them the best ones were the busts and statues of Roman Emperors.

During noon they went to a restaurant to have lunch. The prices weren't too high or two low but the food and the service itself were both excellent. 

After finish the meal and paying, the returned to the hotel to get a rest. 

Before the two couples went inside the rooms they booked(they were actually two rooms, one for each couple), they agreed to go to Piazza Navona in the afternoon at 6:30.

That afternoon Piazza Navona was full of life. People could be seen everywhere: families,couples and even groups of friends. 

Meanwhile the Greek sisters and their boyfriends were admiring on how gorgeous it was.

But finding a place to sit and drink something was rather difficult. Many of them were full while other were too expensive for their tastes. 

Despite of this looking impossible they continued their search until they found a place that looked like a dream and with good prices.

It had such a lovely atmosphere and the romantic Italian music that was played there it was such a blessing for the folks' ears

While the four of them were talking , the time they had to pay and return to the hotel.

One of the waiters approached them and told them how much did those things they ordered costed.

That time Basch was almost to take some money from his wallet but when Pancrazio told him that he would do it for all them. 

And they didn't really need to argue for this. Basically they didn't want to get on such a pointless fight and give a bad impression to everyone there and especially to their beloved girlfriends.

As soon as they payed , they returned to the hotel to sleep , so they would have more energy for the next day. 

The time they arrived to the hotel, they went to their rooms and only after taking care of themselves and wore their pijamas finally slept.

In the first room Antigone loved how Basch hugged her while they were sleeping. She felt protected. 

In the second one Nausicaa felt so beautiful in Pancrazio's hug. She had a feeling of such tenderness.

The next day the visited the Holy See also known as Vatican City. They were impressed so much by its amazingness.

Although they had to wear clothes that covered almost their whole bodies since the clothing rules were really strict.

During all that time they were in Rome , they also visited the rest of its sightseeings like the Appian Why, Castel Sant'Angelo, Aurelian Walls and the Pantheon.

Each day they would stay in Rome there were different activities for them to do so they would never get bored.

Everytime it was too hot they were swimming in the hotel's pool. There were actually two. A big one for the adults and one smaller for the children.

Sometimes they would swim in the hotel's pool. There were actually two. A big one for the adults and one smaller for the children.

Actually there were more places for them to visit. And their plan was to see all of them. 

Their main vacation play was that they wouldn't leave the Eternal City without seeing all of its monuments which all had many years of History from the antiquity to the modern times.

Every day there was a different place for them to visit and learn about its history at the same time. 

They couldn't also forgot to go and see Fontana di Trevi where they dropped a coin on its water according to the tradition that wanted all those who dropped coins in the fountain would visit the Eternal City one more time.

They even bought souvenirs to give them as presents to their friends and themselves of course. They weren't so big or expensive but still they were symbolic.

The best and most romantic part of their vacation was with no doubt the Colosseum which they keeped as a surprise after seeing the rest of the monuments.

Rome's most famous sightseeing worldwide was so fascinating especially now that they saw it in real life. It was exactly like they imagined it.

Few moments later Basch pulled Antigone closer to him despite of being usually shy and gave her such a deep and beautiful kiss. She responded with such excitement while she kissed him back.

Seeing this Nausicaa brought Pancrazio closer to her and gave him a kiss so lovely yet so deep. He also responded her kissed back with such sweetness.

"Money don't worth more than your love" Basch said to Antigone.

"You are more precious to me than any other treasure". she responded to him.

"With you, my life got such a better meaning" Nausicaa told Pancrazio.

"Having you in my life, i don't feel alone anymore" he answered her.

Luckily that everything went according to their plans so there wasn't any reason for them to worry.

If it was on their hands they could stay there forever but they knew it very well that they should return to their homes very soon.

They didn't lose their hope though. Maybe they could visit the Eternal City in the future again.

Undoubtedly they had such a gorgeous time in Rome but the day when they had to return back home finally came.

So they took the plane for Thessaloniki and when they arrived Nausicaa and Antigone went to the home they had there and allowed Basch and Pancrazio to stay until they booked flights to go back to their homes in Zurich and Genoa. They even gave eachother a promise to keep their contacts as better as they could.

While they were looking to the photos they took during all that time they were in the Eternal City they agreed that it was the most fascinating place they have been in their whole lives.

In other words the two couples had such wonderful vacation in Rome that was full of many beautiful and lovely memories from it. 

The end

[joontier]

sa mga ulap | drabble 

translation: among the clouds

synopsis: you’ve decided to surprise namjoon by joining the flight he’s piloting to Germany, but in the end, you’re the one who gets surprised

pairings: namjoon x reader

rating: NC-17

au: established relationship!au; pilot namjoon and taehyung! au | genre: fluff; humor ; 

warnings: a dash of sexual innuendos here and there

word count: 1.9k

request: by @mintseesaw​​​ “ GABBYYYY MY LOVEE HII for the drabble game, may i pls request for bighani ft. the loml namjoon + est. relationship au or husband!namjoon hehehhfkffkgjh” GIRL IM AT WORK WHILST DOING THIS WHICH ISNT SUPPOSED TO HAPPEN BUT THAT POST OF JOONS THIGHS 🥴🥴🥴 SO YES THE THIRST IF FUKEN REAL SKFSJDF id like to apologize in advance for any mistakes askdfjiajf i just started and finished this toDAY gnhgnh BECAUES GOF THE THINGS NAMJOON DOES TO MEAJFAWIOEFJO

g/n: this is part of The Paraluman Playlist - a drabble game we’re holding for the whole month of August!!! I DUNNO YALLS IM TEMPTED TO PUT A NAMJOON POV FOR THIS ONE

navi. | m.list

As Namjoon’s goodbye kiss lingers, your hands slowly trail themselves up to his nape, wrapping your fingers around the back of his neck to pull him closer. “Where are you headed off today baby?” 

“I have a flight to Germany and Italy afterwards, then we’re flying back to Seoul. Probably be back in less then a week or so, darling.” Namjoon’s facial features soften as you look up to him with a pout, placing another kiss on your forehead. “It’s okay baby. I’ll be back before you even know it.” Your boyfriend of seven years squishes your face between his palms as he peppers kisses all over your face. 

You’re usually not this clingy but Namjoon has been busier than ever, with double the number of flights he has on his schedule than usual. Not to mention they’re all all long-haul flights - meaning he has to fly for more than seven hours for every trip. Which is why you’ve decided to throw a little surprise, for your boyfriend since you’ll be celebrating eight years together tomorrow. 

With a handful of help from Namjoon’s friends in Korean Air, a whole lot of bribing (and maybe a dash of under-the-table exchanges under Namjoon’s name) you managed to book the same flight to Germany Namjoon was going to pilot, wanting to surprise him when you arrive at Berlin and maybe spend some of his free time together as you travel around nearby tourist spots. Or you know, perhaps a quiet, sultry night at a luxurious bedroom provided for by the company? 

Either way, it takes a mighty effort from you to even attempt to contain your excitement inside, biting your lip as you dust off invisible crumbs off his shoulders. Namjoon isn’t the slightest bit fond of their uniform, staying true to his preferred laid-back fashion sense, but to you, your dashing boyfriend in his uniform was a sight you could never get used to. “I miss you already,” you sigh, holding him tighter in your arms. 

Palm brushing against his crotch, you flutter your eyelashes at him in the hopes that you might convince him just a few more minutes with you. Greedy of you, yes, but could anybody blame you if your boyfriend was devastatingly tall, dark, and handsome? Not to mention that time that the amount of time away from home his job takes away from him was to you, a woman of many needs, unacceptable. 

“Come on, baby, you’re going to get me late for work.” Hands gently squeezing at your waist, you feel Namjoon rest his chin on you as he holds you close. Heaving a sigh, you let go, letting him grab his necessities off the table. As he bids you goodbye for the last time, you manage to get a slap on his ass. Your boyfriend turns to look at you, expression stoic as ever. “Can’t get enough, can you? It worked last time honey, but it won’t now.” 

“At least I tried right?” Namjoon shakes his head at you, blowing you a kiss as he closes the door of your apartment. The moment you hear the door click, you make a quick dance, giddy as ever. Quickly, you make a dash for your room, grabbing your suitcase from the top of your closet. Having planned this a month ago, you head on to grabbing the clothes you intended on bringing, taking a pile of clothes and underwear (you might have added a lingerie set in there too) strategically stashed in one side of your closet for convenience and faster packing. 

Taking out your phone, you swiftly go over the list you’ve made for things you have to bring, checking if everything is situated where they’re meant to be. You dress up as fast as you could, put light makeup on and go through your apartment, making sure you’ve left no appliances on during your leave. 

Leaving a larger tip to the cab driver for bringing you to the airport faster than expected, he gladly helps you with your suitcase, likewise wishing you happy and safe travels. With less than two hours left before Namjoon’s flight, you go through the usual pre-boarding routine before heading to one of the few restaurants inside the waiting lounge to grab lunch. As you walk to your boarding gate, someone taps on your shoulder, and you turn around to see Myunghee in her uniform, smiling excitedly at you. 

You inwardly squeal, elated to have met her before boarding. She was one of the few people in Namjoon’s circle of work friends, and of course, one of the few people who helped you with your plan. Sharing a quick hug, she asks you how life has been treating you and you respond with the usual, being busy with work and this quaint cafe that you and Namjoon had agreed on establishing, hidden amongst the many crowded streets of Seoul. 

When you ask her the same, she shyly tucks almost non-existent small strands of hair between her ear, the studded ring on her finger glinting proudly against the light inside the hallways. Your mouth falls agape, instantly cupping a hand over your mouth as you squeal excitedly. “Taehyung proposed?!  And you didn’t even tell me?!” 

“It was just two weeks ago! And you know it’s been hectic for us recently. This year’s peak season is...wild, to say the least.” You nod in agreement, understanding her situation. You don’t keep her long after her revelation, and she says she’d gone ahead of the crew knowing you were going to be lurking around here too before boarding. Myunghee advises you to stay in a secluded place for the meantime before heading to the boarding gates, just in case Namjoon passes by and sees you. 

True to her words, you see your boyfriend shortly after, walking alongside Taehyung. You quickly hide behind a large pillar, secretly watching the two friends make the corridors their runway. You feel like a fangirl seeing her favorite celebrity as they walk by in their white button ups, aviators and all. There’s a tiny bit of jealousy swimming inside you as you notice you weren’t the only one swooning over your boyfriend (or the duo, for that matter) but it gets overcome by the pride beaming in your chest, having him as your boyfriend. 

Courtesy of your boyfriend’s employment at Korean Air, you’ve had the opportunity to travel a lot overseas hence your frequent flyer points. Deciding to spoil yourself while you’re at it, you’ve opted for a first-class seat, wanting to get as much rest inside as well. A couple of hours later after your near encounter with Namjoon earlier, you’re already comfortable in your seat, the soft leather effectively lulling you to sleep. You manage to stay awake though, enough to hear Namjoon’s voice after the in-flight announcements and directives. Feeling more excited than ever, you snuggle to your seat, a contented smile on your face. 

Multiple taps on your shoulder wake you from your dreaming of beautiful Berlin, a flight attendant in her uniform gently shaking you awake. “Miss ______? The captain requests everyone to listen to the announcement.” 

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, this is Captain Namjoon Kim speaking, we are currently cruising at an altitude of 35,000 feet. The weather looks good and we are expecting to arrive approximately thirty minutes ahead of schedule. Estimated time of arrival in Berlin, Germany around 2AM following Seoul’s timezone. The cabin crew will soon be going around to offer you a light snack and beverage, and the inflight movie will begin shortly after that.” 

Namjoon’s voice has this authoritative lilt to it, yet wonderfully soothing at the same time. The captain continues, “Actually, I’d also like to take this opportunity to acknowledge the presence of my lovely girlfriend, Ms. ________, currently seated at 13 F upstairs.” The man coming from the lavatory looks at you then back to your seat number by the divider. Shrugging, he gets back to his seat like nothing happened. You, on the other hand, are shell shocked, surprised at how Namjoon found out you were here. Surely, Taehyung and Myeonghee wouldn’t have outed you just like that. 

“It’s okay, darling. I already knew you were going to join this flight a week before our friends knew, so you don’t have to worry about anyone revealing your ‘supposed’ surprise,” Namjoon adds, seemingly aware of your thoughts. You hear hushed laughter from downstairs as a few people listen to his speech. “Could you come here downstairs for a moment, babe?” 

The same flight attendant from earlier approaches your seat from behind and extends her hand out as she points to the stairs. “If you would please follow me this way please, Miss ________.”  Soomin, the name of the flight attendant you just discovered, giggles at your reaction, escorting you to the galley a level below. 

“Ah there she is,” Namjoon sends you his infamous dimpled smile, reaching his hand out for you to take. “My girlfriend, ______.” Taking his hand in yours, he smiles to all the seated passengers, “I’m sorry to keep this short, because I still have a job to do,” Namjoon points his thumb to the cockpit, where you hear his co-pilot turned friend, Taehyung answer back, “I got this Joon! You go do your thing bro!” Your boyfriend mutters a short ‘thanks’ in return. 

With your hands intertwined, you feel Namjoon tremble slightly, worry instantly crossing your features. You squeeze his palm once, peeking over to him. “Okay, honestly, I prepared a whole speech for this, but then time constraint...I-- I’ll just go straight to the point. In a few hours, we’ll be celebrating eight years together. It may have had its own bumps along the way, but I wanted to let you know that every moment spent with you was worth it. Every time I fly to another country, I only have two goals in mind, to transport our passengers safely to their destination…” a man from the back whoops while a few from the passengers clap in amusement. 

“...and two, to come back home. And you know what they say, home is where the heart is. Home is you. You are my home. And there’s no one else in this world who I’d rather have that be, but you, the love of my life. With the sky we are crusing at, the heavens above, and the ground below, and of course all of the people present on this plane as my witness, I wanted to show everyone how much I love you.” 

You hear Taehyung’s deep distinct voice from behind approach, “Flowers for you, lovely lady,” he bows, handing you the flowers, “...told you they won’t wilt easily,” he winks at Namjoon, before joining Myunghee by the aircraft’s door. You’re already teary eyed at this point, and Namjoon makes sure to wipe a stray tear from the corner of your eye. “With this proclamation, I also wanted to let you know that I want to spend the rest of my life loving you,” your boyfriend gets down on one knee, taking and opening a small velvet box out of his pocket. “Hopefully, you’ll want to spend the rest of your life with me too?” Full on crying now, you bend forward, taking his face in your palms as you say your approval. Namjoon stands up with slight difficulty with Taehyung jumping and cheering behind him and he wears the ring on your fourth finger. 

You kiss yourfiance one more time, feeling like you’re just among the clouds. 

Please let me know what you think! x

© hhyungz 2020